《What Lies Beyond?》


 Hiatus + Archival Announcement

    Yahallo!


    Every chapter of What Lies Beyond uploaded on Royal Road from January 10th to February 21st are now non-canon, but are being left up for archival purposes (mostly to avoid being disingenuous to Royal Road, as much as I''d like to delete these).


    So, yes, chapters 1-12, uploaded in January and February of 2022, are now archived. They''re now a non-canon version of the story of What Lies Beyond, because I grew disheartened and generally came to dislike them as I uploaded them to Royal Road. Why? Because, frankly, they aren''t what I wanted the story to be, and I only realized this while receiving some very minimal reactions and feedback to it. Namely, what awoke me to the realization it wasn''t what I wanted was several comments, both publicly readable and privately messaged on here and discord and twitter, about how painful it is to read. It took a minute, but it made me think, "that''s not what this story is supposed to be, is it?"


    I also received some comments from people online and real life friends about being confused about the setting and descriptions, which makes me think I''m also just not ready to tackle this sort of story yet. I think I need to get more experience in as a writer before I try something convoluted like this again. Though, part of me thinks that''s because I was writing them with the wrong intentions in mind, but I''m not willing to elaborate on that right now.


    For some clarity, What Lies Beyond, at the time I had been uploading these chapters, spawned from 13 years'' worth of different ideas, many of which are extremely incompatible with one another. What Lies Beyond was specifically conceptualized at a time of a major shift in my interests from making an action-adventure series with dark, edgier content (and having WLB be a prequel to that series called ''Strong'' instead of ''What Lies Beyond''), to making that series a shared continuity of multiple stories in multiple genres with equally heartfelt and wholesome moments as it would have darker and grimmer ones, and What Lies Beyond simply being the first story in that shared continuity.


    These chapters of What Lies Beyond were written based on a plan that was subconsciously made from an extremely messy combination of various ideas for the story, including one where Rocko was supposed to become a sort of ''team leader'' in the larger series (carried over by the original ''action adventure'' plans, which are no longer applicable in the way they were envisioned back then) and the newer one where he was simply a dreamer who wanted to go to the stars and loved his dad very much and wanted to do that with his dad and did whatever it took to make that happen (the one which I personally, currently, prefer, and which the story was supposed to be built around... but ultimately wasn''t, at least not as much as it should have been). The story I ''settled'' on, and ended up partially making, tried to balance a lot of ideas that I generally couldn''t make work - at least not in an inspirational, motivational, hopeful way, as I''d wanted to (pretentious as it may be, I want to make something awe-inspiring, not gut wrenching or emotionally painful - at least, for the mostpart).


    In short, as an amateur at all this, I tried to bite off more than I could chew, and the result was a mess of a story plan which failed it from the very beginning - and I only came to realize that fact very recently.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    What Lies Beyond is not canceled, but whatever form it ends up taking, I don''t know if it''ll look anything like the 11 and a half chapters currently up. If I figure out something that lets me keep the ideas presented in the next 11 and a half chapters while still capturing what I truly want this to be, especially in an emotional and thematic sense, then I certainly will. Chances are I won''t be able to, and the story it will eventually become will look very different, but there are things I created for this - published and unpublished - that I won''t be able to let go of, and I''ll certainly try to find some way to incorporate them in whatever the story ends up being. That said, going forward, I will only prioritize telling a good, consistent story, over forcing a bunch of incompatible ideas together just because I wanted them to be there. So if the eventual version of What Lies Beyond doesn''t have room for these ideas I''ve grown attached to, I can live with that, and leave them out. I hope I won''t have to, but it''ll be worth it if I do.


    What I can say is that it will still be a story about a red alien frog and his father and their dream of going to the stars, probably even more strongly than it is right now. That will always be What Lies Beyond. That''s the story I want to tell, somehow or other.


    But the stuff about becoming Chieftain? The stuff about leadership and villages and escapism? The stuff about training one thing or another? I don''t know. I literally don''t know if any of that works (or even can work) with what I actually want this story to be. So, we''ll see. Most, if not all of that, is just residue from the older plans that, after all the dramatic changes to the core of the story, I never really addressed, so the result was this mess.


    Having read the previous paragraph, if you have any familiarity of the contents of any of the uploaded chapters, you''ll probably immediately understand why I see these chapters as failures of storytelling. Granted they were only part of the first act, but... 215 pages of first act? lol what am I thinking?


    Well, I''ll figure it out eventually.


    Regardless, I''m taking a break from WLB, as there are other stories I want to write (which I have much stronger ideas and motivation for and are actually properly thought out), and I''ve been stuck on What Lies Beyond for 3 years, and I''m sick of it and I honestly regret it. I did a poor job and, for all the time I''ve been stuck on it, I didn''t spend it wisely at all. Most of that time was spent less thinking about the story, and more procrastinating on trying to write it while thinking about other stories and fretting about possible release dates and all sorts of things that I just really had no business worrying about with the state it was in at the time. Especially 2021, which was a complete waste of time for me. I didn''t want to spend 2022 the same way, but so far it seems I have. I didn''t want any regrets in 2022, so hopefully this will be the only one. I want to move on, but I''ll come back to What Lies Beyond when it''s time, and hopefully I''ll have a much better story in store at that point - one which will have the heart I wanted it to have, that I feel these chapters are sorely missing.


    You''d think all that would be painful to admit, but writing this was honestly somewhat cathartic for me. It feels good to address mistakes, no matter how big, and to learn from them.


    Anyway...


    TLDR


    What Lies Beyond is on hiatus. When it returns, the story will be redone from scratch. Everything uploaded before March 2022 is now non-canon.


    Though, who knows, my mind may change about this yet again.


    Please keep an eye out for future stories, and for the eventual return of What Lies Beyond.

 (Arc 1) Chapter 1 - A Starry Escape

    - # # # 0 # # # -


    The question of ¡®are we alone in the universe¡¯ is itself logically questionable. The universe is far too expansive for only one planet with life to reasonably exist, so there¡¯s sure to be many worlds out there with all sorts of life.


    One such world was blanketed in shallow waters with lots of trees and woody plants. It had a very hot and humid atmosphere, and it hosted an intelligent species that was small, nameless, and amphibious.


    This intelligent species was bipedal, had frog-like faces, extensible tentacle-like tongues, rough armored shells on their forearms and legs, and graspers with four suction-cupped fingers for hands and feet. Their shells had sharp quills which could be used as weapons and tools but were often retracted for convenience.


    Though nameless, it wasn¡¯t as if the members of this species were incapable of labeling. Labels were a necessary part of communication, after all, and communication was important for an intelligent species. It was simply that they never needed to name themselves as a species. Instead, on the larger scale, they simply referred to each other as ¡®person¡¯ or ¡®people,¡¯ rather than some kind of species name. It wasn¡¯t even as if ¡®people¡¯ was their species name, it was just what they referred to anyone with which they were capable of communicating advanced ideas through spoken language.


    However, on a smaller, more localized scale, they¡¯d name themselves by tribe. ¡®Aquatan,¡¯ ¡®Fire Farie,¡¯ ¡®Ruterkin,¡¯ ¡®Miorite,¡¯ and such were the types of names they¡¯d assign themselves so others could refer to them. They were respectful of the names other tribes would assign themselves, and generally wouldn¡¯t enter conflict with each other.


    Generally, that is.


    Yet, a certain tribe had no name. Neither had they any relationship with other tribes. They were isolated in the most impractical of ways. The village they made their home in consisted of various platforms, constructed of wood, leaves, water, and soil, held together by flat, seaweed-like vines, and hung by sturdy and thick rope-like vines from the barren trees of an upside-down forest grown on the bottom of a titanic arching sky-high root.


    It was impressive architecture. However, it was quite unreasonable. North and south were eternally obstructed by the root, as was the overhead sky. At noon, the village was shrouded in the root¡¯s shade. The only times the village got direct sunlight were during the early morning and late afternoon, when the sun was in the east and west. Because of this, the village was somewhat cool compared to most other regions of the world. Furthermore, due to its location, obtaining food and water was difficult, as the only living forests in sight were a half-kilometer beneath them, and the only way to get to them was to fall... to one¡¯s death.


    It was as if it was designed in the villagers¡¯ worst interests, but the villagers made do with what they had. In a way, it was inspiring.


    The inspiration mattered little, however, because as he thought about his village, Rocko¡¯s head spun in all sorts of directions, and he was thrown into a state of intense confusion. Dozens of questions raised in his mind about why they lived in such an inconvenient way. Though Rocko, being as young as he was, had no way of knowing any other tribes existed in the world. Despite lacking that external awareness, he could tell simply through observation that his living situation was beyond impractical. Or maybe that was just what he convinced himself of to cope with the difficulties of life? ¡®There¡¯s more to life than this¡¯ was perhaps what he wanted to believe.


    Well, such ways of thinking and dealing with things were a normal part of his day-to-day experiences, and his focus would shift from one thing to a radically different thing without warning. So, the thoughts vanished not long after they began. What was there to do, then?


    In the end, he was a child of merely four years old, and like any developing mind, it was important for him to socialize with others. So, when a group of nearby kids caught his attention, he decided playing with them would be fun.


    - # # # 1 # # # -


    It was late afternoon. The sun was about an hour from setting, so the western side of the village bathed in its light ¡ª quite literally, as the majority of villagers had gathered there to bask. As it was an activity that meant simply lying about, they made conversation to pass the time.


    Among those villagers was Rocko, who had been thinking about the village¡¯s impractical situation around that time before losing focus and setting his sights on a nearby group of kids in the hopes of playing with them.


    Rocko was about the average height for a child his age. Like anyone else, his eyes had black pupils, dark gray sclera, and starry white specks in the gradient space between. More unique to himself, his skin was primarily red, being deeper red on his back and lighter red on his front, his belly was especially lighter in color. He also had three large brighter red spots on each shoulder and four on each outer thigh.


    ¡°You guys wanna play?!¡± he called out to them.


    However, the most identifying features he had were the dual-color stripes that ran from the backs of his eyes to the fronts of his ears. The stripes¡¯ upper halves were bright red, and the lower halves were lime green.


    So of course they recognized him immediately.


    The looks on their faces stopped him in his tracks. They scowled. But their scowls weren¡¯t as angry or aggressive as they were... bewildered. Confused with a hint of disgust.


    The ¡®group¡¯ he approached actually only consisted of two kids. One boy, one girl. But he didn¡¯t know their names. They were strangers. Yet they gave him such a startling look, it made him wonder if he committed some great crime, or if he was somehow in the wrong place.


    The looks they gave him were enough to make him freeze in place.


    It didn¡¯t take long before they firmly rejected his offer, going so far as moving to a different spot just to get away from him.


    He stood in place, shaking. He didn¡¯t understand. ¡®Why¡¯ was the main question repeating in his head, but he could never work up the courage to ask it. After a moment of standing in place, shaking, he bolted to the east side of the village, away from the gathering of the villagers and the warm sun. For all he didn¡¯t understand, he knew he had no place there.


    He sulked. He thought back on the encounter. He had no idea who they were. Had he done something to them before? But it¡¯s not like it was just them. No kid in the village had ever played with him before, no matter how many times he tried to. Was there something wrong with him? What was¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯re you doin¡¯?!¡± a frighteningly agitated voice from behind broke him free of his agonized thoughts.


    Rocko turned around to face the perpetrator, who had colored spots in all the same places as Rocko, and even had the same striped pattern between his eyes and ears ¡ª well, it would have been the same, had it not been warped by the grotesque scarring covering his head. The biggest difference between them, aside from the scarring and the fact this person was literally thrice as tall as and four times wider than Rocko, was that the spots on his body were orange instead of red, and so was the upper stripe between his eye and ear, while the lower stripe was cyan instead of green. Furthermore, his skin was overall far paler than Rocko¡¯s, or anyone else¡¯s for that matter.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rocko responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb, boy! What¡¯re you doin¡¯ down here, ¡®specially empty handed?!¡± with that last comment, the grump shook the basket he held which somehow managed to rival his own size. Through the gaps in its design, chopped up fish meat visibly bounced inside.


    ¡°Um... basking in Ruter¡¯s light, thinking, trying to play¡ª¡±


    ¡°Watch your tone,¡± ironically, the scarred grump¡¯s own tone took a turn for the worse. His eyes developed a faint orange glow.


    Noticing the glow, Rocko gave the grump a dirty look. Throwing his hands in the air in annoyance, he frustratedly said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    While he followed the motions he knew from past experience would save him from trouble, his general demeanor was far less tense than it should have been. It was as if he didn¡¯t really care if it happened this time.


    The grump raised a brow at Rocko¡¯s lackadaisical body language. It seemed to make him angrier. The faint orange glow in his pupils intensified, but after a moment, the glow faded entirely.


    ¡°It¡¯s one problem after another with you,¡± the grump grumbled, seemingly in resignation, but what he resigned to was unclear even to Rocko.


    ¡°Could you at least try to explain what I did wrong, this time?! Your rude comments really aren¡¯t helpful at all!¡±


    ¡°Only clueless where it counts. Annoyin¡¯ brat.¡±


    ¡°Like that! Stop that! How does that help?! I don¡¯t get it! You have to explain, or I won¡¯t understand!¡±


    The grump abruptly dropped the oversized basket onto Rocko, nearly crushing him. However, Rocko was quick enough to get out of the way. The only thing that got crushed was the water he stood in a moment earlier.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me?!¡± Rocko closed his shells over his hands, forming hoof-like fists, and entered a fighting stance as if he¡¯d have any chance against someone thrice his size.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me what you did wrong and then dodge the answer when I give you it!¡±


    ¡°That was supposed to be an answer?! You just tried to crush me with a basket big enough for me to sleep in! I could¡¯ve died!¡±


    ¡°Must I spell it out for you?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Help. Carry. The. Food.¡±


    Rocko was dumbfounded to the point of speechlessness, though only for a brief moment. ¡°That¡¯s it?!¡±


    The grump groaned. ¡°Yes...! That¡¯s it! You finished making me repeat myself?!¡±


    Rocko shook his head in bewilderment, opening his shells and exposing his hands in the process. He shrugged, saying, ¡°What are you talking about? You never told me to do that before.¡±


    ¡°What? You were told yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Are... you... kidding me?! Yesterday?! I did it yesterday! You never said I had to do it today, too!¡±


    ¡°Common sense, boy!¡±


    ¡°How?!¡±


    ¡°You were told to help at dinner, you were never told which dinner!¡±


    ¡°What? So you think if you don¡¯t specify the day then it happens every day?!¡±


    ¡°Common sense!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s just stupid! Even I know that¡¯s stupid!¡±


    The grump groaned, which turned into a grating gargle when he noticed the sun¡¯s position, ¡°Look at the Great Star! Time is runnin¡¯ short! You carry that one to the Dinin¡¯ Hall, I¡¯m goin¡¯ back to get the rest.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my thanks?¡±


    Rocko tilted his head, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You got a head start. Where¡¯s my thanks?¡±


    Rocko scowled in fierce disgust. ¡°You¡¯re trying to make me thank you for making me work?! It¡¯s not like I want to do this! I only helped yesterday because dad couldn¡¯t, and I still couldn¡¯t carry anything without you! The baskets are too big for me! I don¡¯t see how I was even helpful!¡±


    ¡°Well, ¡®dad¡¯ can¡¯t do it today, either.¡±


    Rocko crossed his arms and tilted his head with concern. ¡°That¡¯s two days in a row, isn¡¯t it? Did something happen?¡±


    The grump suddenly looked at Rocko as if he¡¯d seen a ghost. ¡°What...? How don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Rocko uncrossed his arms and slightly widened his eyes, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°How... how don¡¯t you know?!¡± The grump nearly screamed in fierce anger. He seemed on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Wh-whoa, whoa! What¡¯s wrong, now?! Know what?!¡±


    The grump growled in anger before recomposing himself. ¡°One problem... after another. I don¡¯t have time for your slime. If you can¡¯t carry it, then drag it to the Dinin¡¯ Hall! Just get it done! End of discussion!¡±


    ¡°That counted as a discussion?¡±


    The grump had already moved on his way. Typically, he¡¯d have snapped back with ¡®Watch your sass!¡¯ or something along those lines, but it seemed whatever Rocko did struck such a nerve with the grump that he was able to ignore Rocko¡¯s sass for once. Or maybe the grump felt it was simply so urgent to get the food to the Dining Hall in time that he prioritized it over bickering.


    Rocko sighed. Despite all of that...


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get it,¡± he mumbled.


    It was, in fact, wrong to consider Rocko¡¯s backtalk as anything like ¡®sass.¡¯ Though the grump was perhaps the most frustrating person in Rocko¡¯s life, Rocko had barely developed any sense of fighting back for the sake of fighting back. Rather, he was just such an inquisitive person that it was merely the natural course of action for him to talk back and ask questions, even seemingly obvious ones, whenever he didn¡¯t understand something. This, of course, led to many misunderstandings.


    That said, perhaps there was a rhetorical question or two on Rocko¡¯s part during the prior conversation. However, even those weren¡¯t sass ¡ª or, at the very least, Rocko held no ill intentions behind them. Instead, he had used them as segues to explain his own point of view.


    This way of thinking wasn¡¯t a commonality for his species, though, neither was it a consequence of his young age. Among those in the village, this was uniquely his way of thinking. Almost exactly opposite to his father, who always seemed to know everything without needing to ask anything.


    Regardless, he was just told to drag the basket to the Dining Hall. It took him a moment to fully register that.


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    The basket was composed of wooden sticks woven together. It was the kind of design that resulted in holes, gaps, and protrusions all of which could be used like handles by someone like Rocko.


    The problem wasn¡¯t an inability to grab hold of it, but the fact that it was three times his size and filled to the brim with fish. All he had to do was drag it, but the idea was daunting nonetheless. If it was too big and heavy to carry, then what difference did it make if he dragged it? He thought if he pulled too hard, his arms might rip off.


    What might happen to him if he failed scared him even more.


    He took a breath. Two breaths. Three breaths. He stretched his arms and legs out, performing a small exercise to prepare himself, psyching himself up.


    He reached his arms out, but the moment his hands touched the bottommost band of the basket and felt its rough texture, he froze. He didn¡¯t want his arms to fall off. He didn¡¯t want to break his back. Why was such a small child being entrusted to such an enormous task, anyway?


    No, no, no. He mustn¡¯t allow such thoughts to dissuade him. It was that grump who told him to do this, of all people. Though he found himself becoming less intimidated and more resentful of that grump by the day ¡ª to the point it was mostly just resentment, really ¡ª it didn¡¯t change what that grump was capable of, and how little worth there was in risking experiencing that ever again. Once was more than enough, thanks.


    In fact, he was lucky it didn¡¯t happen just moments earlier. It seemed like it was going to, though, but then it didn¡¯t. What was that about?


    Too sidetracked! He had to focus. The more time he wasted, the more likely he was to get in trouble. He tightened his grip on the band. One breath. Two breaths. He pulled!


    That was a mistake. He pulled too hard.


    He fell over on his back as the basket gave absolutely no resistance whatsoever. It even seemed to float with his grip, and nearly rammed into him as it followed his path. Well, rather than ramming into him, it roughly bounced off him and continued to float in the opposite direction before it quickly came to a stop.


    This outcome was obvious, actually. After all, nearly every single platform in the village had a floor of shallow water that was high enough to cover his ankles. The water was contained by solid walls of thick red leaves outlining the perimeter of each platform, the leaves themselves being a little over half as tall as Rocko, so the water never spilled.


    Thus, the basket was actually just sliding on the water.


    Rocko felt dumb. What had he gotten so worked up about? Actually, didn¡¯t this make the grump pretty stupid, too? What¡¯s the point in carrying the baskets that way instead of dragging them around? They could just set the basket in the water and slide it over to the Dining Hall with no problems at all. Why hadn¡¯t they been doing that all along?


    There was no time to think about it. He had already spent too much time idling. No doubt that grump was about to return with another basket. Rocko had to be sure that his basket was already in the Dining Hall, ready to go, before the grump got back.


    Rocko hurriedly got up, grabbed the basket, and swiftly pulled it towards the Dining Hall. Fortunately for him, he was already on the same platform as the Dining Hall, so reaching it was a quick and simple endeavor.


    The problem was when he reached it.


    A small barrier of red leaves shaped into a round ridge separated the interior of the Dining Hall from the water on the outside, allowing the wooden floor of the Dining Hall to remain mostly dry. The barrier was easy enough for Rocko to climb over, despite it being half his height, but getting the basket in was a different story. After all, that barrier was half his height. How was he supposed to drag the basket in with him? The barrier was in the way!


    As soon as that question came to mind, so did an idea which would hopefully be his answer.


    He backed away and outstretched his tongue, using it to grab the middle band of the basket, and pulled with all his strength. It tasted awful, and felt itchy, so it wasn¡¯t a pleasant solution, but it was...


    ...a way to trip the basket over the ridge and spill its contents all over the floor. That¡¯s what it was.


    Faintness passed over Rocko. Pins and needles overwhelmed him. He briefly lost balance, but got a hold of himself. The basket was on its side. There was fish all over the floor. The grump was almost certainly seconds away from seeing this mess. Rocko had messed up. Big time. Was this a melodramatic overreaction to a simple mistake? No. Not with the kind of consequences that grump would dish out when he found this. Rocko wasn¡¯t overreacting, because the grump certainly would. He felt like vomiting.


    Tears welled in his eyes. The basket was too big for him to turn over, and even if he could, it¡¯d be too heavy to if he put all the fish back. There was nothing he could do.


    A loud thud struck his eardrums from nearby. When he turned to face the source, he saw another overturned basket and even more spilled fish. Standing by the new mess, shaking in rage, was the grump.


    ¡°What¡¯d you just make me do?!¡± the grump shouted. ¡°What is that mess?!¡±


    Rocko looked the grump in the eyes as tears broke out, and sobbed.


    Not only did the grump not care whatsoever, he was fuming. A sharp orange glow developed in his eyes, but before any effect could take hold, Rocko bolted outside in a desperate attempt to escape.


    Fortunately for Rocko, the Dining Hall was x-shaped with four arms, and thus four openings. The grump had entered from a perpendicular arm to Rocko¡¯s, and was standing at a corner by the center of the Hall ¡ª in other words, the grump was halfway down the Hall from Rocko, giving Rocko plenty of time to run and hide before the grump could catch up.


    Rocko climbed over the ridge and immediately turned the corner around the wall, getting out of sight as quickly as he could.


    Rocko immediately grabbed onto the outer wall of the Hall with his hands and feet, and used the pads at his fingertips to stick to the wall and climb. Generally, children as young as Rocko aren¡¯t very good with climbing using their pads. It took a lot of stamina and would easily tire them, so there was a good chance that Rocko would fall, but not taking it was the same as resigning himself to his fate given there was nowhere else he could hide.


    Rocko fortunately made it to the top, and just in the nick of time, as the grump turned the same corner he did an instant later. By the time he had crawled onto the top, he was deeply out of breath. If the grump thought to look up there, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Despite that, he took it easy, and didn¡¯t even bother to get away from the ledge. It wasn¡¯t recklessness or exhaustion, he simply knew that the grump wasn¡¯t good at climbing, either, at least not without something to grab onto, since the grump¡¯s weight was too much for his pads to sustain. He also didn¡¯t think the grump would think to look up there anyway, since it was a big enough risk just for him to climb up there, and most children aren¡¯t capable of that.


    After a few minutes of surveying the area and rechecking the Dining Hall for Rocko, the grump gave up, cleaned the mess up himself, and ascended to the upper levels to collect the remaining baskets of food. It was easy enough for the grump to climb the village¡¯s vines, as he could actually grab them. Even with him climbing up there, however, there was no risk of him seeing Rocko, as Rocko was very small, on the eastern side of the roof which was untouched by the setting sun, and had deep red skin which helped him blend in with the Hall¡¯s deep brown wood.


    As Rocko laid there, regaining his breath, he drifted on the edge of reality and dream. He rested his eyes and tried to focus his mind, not wanting to fall asleep since dinner was soon.


    He succeeded, and in doing so, he became aware of the sounds of the world. The villagers basking in the sun were making noisy conversation befitting of a crowd, but it was distant enough from Rocko not to block out the sounds of the world.


    The village gently creaked against the light breeze. Chirps, ribbits, croaks, caws, and buzzes were prevalent in the distance. The buzzing was louder than the rest, in fact.


    Actually, the buzzing seemed pretty close by.


    Rocko opened his eyes and climbed a little further up, following the unusually loud buzzing. When he reached the ridge of the roof, he was immediately met with blinding sunlight. He instinctively recoiled and almost fell backwards as he reached his arm out to shade his eyes.


    The sun was low enough that the shadows of each villager were touching the Dining Hall itself.


    He decided to watch the sunset until the sun had disappeared behind the horizon.


    ¡°Goodnight, Ruter,¡± he mumbled to himself as the sun disappeared from view.


    - # # # 3 # # # -


    With the sunset, the villagers all gradually got up and began their way to the Dining Hall. As soon as Rocko noticed the incoming crowd, he hid himself behind the the Dining Hall¡¯s roof.


    Maybe he was afraid of the grump finding him up there, or perhaps it was his spirit of adventure kicking in from being in a unique and difficult-to-reach place. Most likely, it was a combination of both. Regardless, he wasn¡¯t ready to be seen by anybody, and he especially didn¡¯t want to be seen up there.


    While he idled on the roof, he simply stared in the distance, where the twilight sky met the horizon.


    He watched on in serenity as the first stars of the early night made their appearances, momentarily forgetting all his prior troubles.


    He didn¡¯t get to see them often, but he was fond of stars. They were calm, gentle, and pretty. They delicately floated in the night sky, and brought artistic light to an otherwise dark world. He appreciated that.


    After a few minutes, when the outside world quieted and the commotion of people was muffled by the barrier that was the Dining Hall, the buzzing returned, reminding him of his goal to find its source.


    Following the sound brought him near the center of the rooftop, where he found a few dozen or so bugs flying about, carrying and putting together sticks larger than himself, building a nest.


    Each bug was about a fourth his size, but they didn¡¯t seem dangerous. They had dark colors which were difficult to discern with the sun down, but they were probably some very dark shade of blue or purple. In contrast with the rest of their body, their wings were vibrant pink. On their thorax, they had two pairs of legs and just behind those were a pair of mantis claws they used to hold the sticks. Their flying stance had the end of their abdomen aiming forward, as if to fly in and sting something, except they lacked a stinger. Instead, there was a ball-like appendage at the end of their abdomens which could hardly be seen as any sort of threat.


    Such were his observations after staring at them for a few minutes.


    They didn¡¯t notice he was there, so he remained lying on his belly, trying to stay as quiet as possible as to avoid their attention, and studied them.


    He watched them gradually build their nest bit by bit. His sense of time waned as he lost himself in their creative rhythm.


    His growling stomach broke him out of the trance.


    Normally, he¡¯d be more than halfway through with dinner by that point, but he hadn¡¯t eaten anything at all.


    His stomach bellowed.


    Though the primary diets of the villagers consisted of large worms, fish, and occasional white meat from larger predators, the miscellaneous bugs that crawled and flew around the village served as good snacks between meals. Tasty and healthy. Rocko usually refrained from eating any when he saw them, though. He preferred to observe them, as he found life fascinating, and enjoyed watching animals just exist in their own way. Perhaps he began sympathizing with them, as whenever he¡¯d eat or saw one get eaten, he felt a little guilty.


    But here in front of him was a small swarm of insects he¡¯d never seen before, or at least he didn¡¯t think he had, and he was starving.


    His curiosity shifted from their living habits... to how they tasted.


    Just one of them would be enough to satisfy his stomach.


    He really didn¡¯t want to hurt any of them...


    ...but he also didn¡¯t want to face the grump, and joining everyone else for dinner meant doing just that.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    In front of him was a good source of food...


    ...but it was alive, so he felt bad.


    Below him was an abundance of even healthier food...


    ...but then he¡¯d have to face the grump.


    And there was food right in front of him.


    The choice was obvious.


    He was salivating.


    Just a bite.


    Just one.


    It was better than facing the grump anyway, right?


    It was. It definitely was.


    Just one bug would be fine, right?


    Totally fine.


    In an instant, his tongue extended and grabbed one of the bugs, and just as quickly returned to his mouth, trapping the defenseless bug inside.


    As soon as he was sure his tongue was in his mouth, he released the bug from his tongue and bit down. He bit down again. With two bites, he was already chewing. He felt bad, but this was definitely the right choice. It was crunchy, and tasted pretty good, too.


    He bit down a third time.


    That was not crunchy.


    A sour, bitter taste invaded his tongue. Something runny filled his mouth, even dripping down his throat in an extraordinarily unpleasant and consistent manner, easily dragging the repulsive taste down with it.


    Out! Out! Spit it out!


    He spat out the bug¡¯s remains, and with it came an outpouring of a viscous black fluid. The awful sensation of the dark, slow, chunky, runny goop draining off his tongue and lips, in combination with the dripping down his throat, was enough for him to retch and gag.


    He coughed and gagged in a desperate attempt to clear his throat of the wretched substance. He buried his hands in his mouth, trying to scrub the substance out faster, though all it did was get some stuck to his hands.


    He stared at his hands with almost total stillness and a trill whimper before he released a stressful yell.


    He swiped his hands at the air, trying to fling the fluid off, while simultaneously retching and spitting out the contents of his mouth.


    It wouldn¡¯t come off.


    He shook in frustration.


    He retched. He spat. He flung his hands. He must have been performing some kind of inane dance, because nearly every part of his body was flailing in the effort to void himself of the terrible black substance that had welcomed itself into his mouth. He continued like that for a full minute before his stomach roared tremendously, and he realized he still hadn¡¯t eaten anything.


    His situation only got worse. He couldn¡¯t help but whimper.


    It was finally enough to bring him on the verge of tears.


    Before he could cry, an idea came to mind. Though, it risked an encounter with that grump.


    As he considered his plan, he returned his gaze to the bugs. Despite all of his antics, they didn¡¯t seem to pay any heed to him at all. Normally, one would expect them to either flee or group up against him, but that entire time they had simply continued their business as usual.


    That worried him just a little bit. Were they that oblivious to the world around them, or did they simply have no concern for their own life? Or maybe they understood that Rocko wouldn¡¯t try that again. It was clear that whatever had happened must have been part of some sort of defense mechanism, so it made sense that they¡¯d live according to that.


    He wasn¡¯t fond of such a mechanism relying on sacrificing one of themselves for the others, but if the reason they didn¡¯t mind him was because of something like that, he felt much better about it. Had they simply not noticed or cared about him at all, that would¡¯ve had very bad implications for their survival ability, and would likely mean they''d be in further danger down the line for sure. He didn¡¯t want that for them.


    It was his fault for eating one of them in the first place without considering the consequences, so he wasn¡¯t mad at them for what happened. He killed one of them, after all. He got what he deserved.


    The repulsive sensation in his mouth hadn¡¯t ceased, and urged him to follow through on his idea to get rid of it ¡ª no matter the cost.


    He headed to the edge of the roof and, feet first, began his climb down. The finger pads on his feet stuck to the wall as expected, but when it was time for his hands to join, the pads refused to stick.


    Before he could investigate or even question why, the full weight of his body proved too much for his feet¡¯s pads alone to handle, and he fell a full fifteen times his height.


    The water was too thin to fully break his fall, but even if it wasn¡¯t much, it was better than directly crashing on a hard surface. He landed feet first, with his shells closed over for protection, so his feet were fine, but his legs and their shells were aching.


    He opened his legs¡¯ shells so he could use his feet and walk, but he found it difficult with the aching pain coursing through his legs.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to walk anywhere. He was already at his destination. Without looking, he dived his head into the water, scooping water up into his mouth and trapping it in. He swished and rinsed his mouth a dozen times over, and another dozen times for extra thoroughness, before spitting it back out.


    He no longer felt any viscosity, or any chunks, or anything runny in his mouth. The taste was there, but it was no more than a strong lingering aftertaste. His plan worked.


    His hands, too, were cleaner than before. After a good few minutes of having been buried in the water while he rinsed, the dark fluid spread and diluted in the water.


    When he took his hands out of the water, there were still obvious traces of the black substance all over them, but the layer was thin enough that it shouldn¡¯t again impede him like it did when he had tried to climb down.


    His legs were still aching from the fall. Even with his hands available for use again, there was no way he¡¯d be able to climb back up any time soon, nor did he really want to.


    People were already leaving the Dining Hall and heading to their huts to sleep. He was going to be seen one way or another. At this point, being found by the grump was inevitable.


    Realistically, it had always been an inevitability. He¡¯d have to face that grump sooner or later.


    He took a deep breath. When he did, his stomach grumbled louder than ever before.


    Hiding was futile. He might as well grab leftovers and eat his fill while he could.


    Besides, there was one person there who might keep him safe from the grump, so it¡¯s not like the situation was entirely hopeless... actually, realizing that fact made him feel a bit foolish that he¡¯d gone to such lengths to avoid the grump.


    He limped his way to the Dining Hall. By that point, the only natural light that reached the village came from the stars and various dim nocturnal lamp-like plants situated around the perimeters of each platform. Having spent the entire time since the sun set in increasing darkness, Rocko¡¯s eyes had gotten used to it, and were unprepared for what came next.


    The Dining Hall was internally lit up by a series of heatstones horizontally lining the walls, like torches without fire. These particular stones produced a bright orangish-white light, so the Hall was well-lit in spite of the rest of the village.


    That lighting spilled out of each of the Dining Hall¡¯s four openings. Just the brightness of the light on the ground gave Rocko¡¯s eyes a hard time. But the way the shadows of the villagers leaving stretched across the light¡¯s range gave his eyes a bit of reprieve. The Dining Hall was probably mostly empty by that point, given the near-silence coming from inside, as well as how many people he¡¯d seen leave.


    When he finally entered through the west arm, the brightness inside was almost blinding. It took a moment for his vision to adjust, but when it did, he was met with a surprisingly high number of people inside. About half the village was still there, though it was mostly adults. The reason it was quieter than expected was simply that few conversations were being held now that most of the children were asleep, and those who were having conversation had their tones down, so little noise made it outside of the Hall.


    But more importantly, there were still piles of fish on the counters in the center of the Hall. Plenty left for Rocko.


    - # # # 4 # # # -


    Rocko made his way down the Hall, sticking to the south side of the long table as he passed by various adults. Though he was trying not to be disruptive, each person that noticed him immediately stopped eating or went silent and kept their eyes on him. A barrage of silent, uncomfortable stares battered down on him. He tried to act as if he didn¡¯t notice, but his gait noticeably stiffened as he hastened.


    The few conversations that were being held had ceased by the time he reached the center of the Hall. Most of the occupants were staring at him in near-dead silence. There wasn¡¯t even a single murmur, and their gazes were far from friendly.


    The only sound in the Hall came from a few kids who were still eating at the far end of the Hall¡¯s northern arm, and thus remained unaware of him. There were actually two others who were engaging in conversation near the center of the Hall, facing away from Rocko, but their conversation was a silent one, so Rocko didn¡¯t notice them nor did they notice him.


    Rocko put together a plate of fish and turned around, ready to find a seat.


    As soon as he turned around, he was met with those same two people, each three times larger than himself, staring right down at him from barely a foot away.


    They were in his way.


    When he looked up at their faces to ask them to move, his breath stopped. They were both people he was very familiar with.


    One of them was an overweight, pale, scarred, orange-spotted grump, and the look they gave Rocko had a murderous aura.


    The other one had spots in all the same places as both the grump and Rocko, their spots were even bright red, just like Rocko¡¯s. They also had the same streak between their eyes and ears, with a bright red upper half, but a purple lower half. Their skin was as deep red as Rocko¡¯s and their face was perfectly smooth and unscarred. They were looking down at Rocko with a face that could only be taken as shock and disappointed.


    It was the grump who spoke first, ¡°For the love of Mother... you¡¯ve got to be jokin¡¯. After your fiasco earlier, you dare to show your face to dinner, half-past your own nesttime, in that state?!¡±


    Rocko simply returned a hostile glare. The grump¡¯s yelling rendered even the remaining children silent and attentive to the situation. All eyes were now on them.


    Surprisingly, the grump didn¡¯t pay any mind to Rocko¡¯s hostile expression, and instead turned his attention to the person standing next to him, the one who had all the same features as Rocko. Speaking to that person, the grump continued, ¡°You¡¯re provin¡¯ further incapable of properly raisin¡¯ a child, Ryuto.¡± The grump smacked the tray of fish out of Rocko¡¯s hands, spilling his fish all over the floor. ¡°Clean that up.¡±


    The person standing next to them, Ryuto, redirected his shock to the grump, but seemed unable to find the courage to properly rebuke him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?!¡± Rocko screamed.


    ¡°You¡¯re the problem!¡± the grump answered. ¡°You¡¯re an honest-to-mother fool to even try to dine with the rest of us after everythin¡¯ you pulled today. ¡®Specially with that lil makeover! At least make yourself presentable before doin¡¯ somethin¡¯ so moronic!¡±


    ¡°Makeover? Presentable?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re forbidden from eatin¡¯ until you make yourself presentab¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Ramento,¡± the third party who had been watching in silence, Ryuto, finally spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Rocko. It¡¯s something that will go away by morning, and you¡¯ll be heading to sleep soon anyway, so you might as well stick around and eat,¡± he said, handing a tray of fish to Rocko.


    Rocko¡¯s eyes lit up. Though he didn¡¯t fully understand the issue, he made a weak smile as he gratefully accepted the tray.


    ¡°Your irresponsibility¡¯s boundless,¡± said the grump, Ramento.


    ¡°How exactly have I been irresponsible?¡± Ryuto asked.


    ¡°Even had that boy not done everythin¡¯ he could to lose his right to dine tonight, it¡¯s unacceptable for him to dine lookin¡¯ like that!¡±


    ¡°First of all, half the village is already asleep, and the half that¡¯s still here is about to go to sleep. What¡¯s the issue with him eating even if he isn¡¯t ¡®presentable?¡¯ Secondly, it¡¯ll come off tomorrow morning, won¡¯t it? There¡¯s no rush to clean him off.¡±


    ¡°The half that¡¯s here may be almost finished, but they¡¯re still here. Have you no regard for his image?! How is a Chieftain supposed to lead if their people have no respect for them?!¡±


    Ryuto hastily turned his attention to Rocko, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go on and eat with the other kids?¡±


    Rocko nodded vigorously and limped off, to Ryuto¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Hah?! Disregardin¡¯ everythin¡¯ I said and sendin¡¯ the child off anyway?!¡± Ramento yelled. ¡°Is your head filled with mud?!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t worth fussing over something so trivial. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Oho?¡± Ramento went. ¡°Since when did you get guts? Is this some miracle of bein¡¯ a parent?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so pathetic I¡¯d need you to stand my ground.¡±


    While they continued to argue, Rocko limped his way over to the far-end of the Hall¡¯s northern arm, where the only kids left in the hall were found.


    He set his tray on the table and sat across from them. There were exactly two of them, one boy, one gi¡ª this was a very familiar scenario.


    ¡°You again?!¡± the girl shouted. Hesitantly, she continued in a quieter, disturbed tone, ¡°What in the name of Ruter happened to you...?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t paying much attention to them just yet. His mind was more focused on the food. So it wasn¡¯t until he took his first bite of the fish that he looked in front of him to face them. When he did, he was only met with two very hostile glares.


    ¡°What¡¯d you say?¡± he asked, mouth stuffed with fish.


    ¡°Ugh! Gross!¡± she yelled. ¡°Chew with your mouth closed, moron!¡±


    ¡°U-um... Alenta...¡± the boy said, ¡°you¡¯re gonna get us in trouble with the Chieftain.¡±


    ¡°Since when do you care about that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Chieftain! Of course I care!¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± Rocko interjected. ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®Chieftain?¡¯¡±


    The two of them looked at him in shock.


    ¡°A-are you serious?¡± the girl asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s serious,¡± the boy affirmed, placing his head in his palms.


    Between the girl and the boy, only the girl was eating. The boy didn¡¯t even have a tray with him. It was as if he was only there for her.


    The girl sighed. ¡°How are you supposed to be such a ¡®special¡¯ person if you¡¯re so stupid?! How¡¯d you even do that to yourself?! You look as stupid as you act!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯d I do?!¡± asked Rocko.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! But it looks gross! Go eat somewhere else! I¡¯m gonna be sick if I have to keep talking to you!¡±


    It was turning into a repeat of that afternoon.


    ¡°W-what¡ª why?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bothering us!¡±


    ¡°The Chieftain will hear you, Alenta...¡± the boy interjected.


    ¡°What¡¯s he gonna do, huh?! He can¡¯t do anything, Ramuno! Only my mom can, and she made you stay here so she can sleep! What¡¯re you gonna do, then? Huh?!¡±


    The boy seemed exhausted while the girl remained aggressively energetic. Rocko thought the boy must have it rough, if he was supervising her. Rocko also sympathized with his concerns, to an extent. Rocko didn¡¯t understand all that ¡®Chieftain¡¯ business, but he knew if Ramento got fed up with their noise, they¡¯d...


    ¡°Um...¡± Rocko interjected once again. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the ¡®Chieftain¡¯ is, but if you upset Ramento, you¡¯ll really regret that, so...¡±


    Of course, Ryuto and Ramento had been hearing the entire ordeal. Ryuto was going to step in, but Ramento stopped him with the intent to see how Rocko would get through the ordeal without Ryuto¡¯s interference.


    ¡°Stay out of this, idiot!¡± the girl swiped her hand at Rocko, but due to the width of the table, she didn¡¯t even come close to reaching him. Nonetheless, the mere gesture caused him to freeze. ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re so frustrating! Why haven¡¯t you left already?!¡±


    Rocko dropped the fish he was placing in his mouth. His arm froze.


    ¡°Dude,¡± the boy said, exhaustedly, ¡°please just go before you make this even worse.¡±


    How was this Rocko¡¯s fault?! What¡¯d he do?! Wasn¡¯t that girl the one who was making a scene?! He was trying to help the boy, too! At least recognize that much!


    Nothing made any sense. Why would nobody give him any answers?! Why was he being treated this way?!


    Rocko couldn¡¯t comprehend it. He wanted to understand, but he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t begin to understand even the first thing about it.


    He had already done as he was told. He just wanted to eat and talk. What was so wrong about that?


    Before he realized it, tears broke through, and he was sobbing uncontrollably.


    ¡°Why are you such a baby?!¡± the girl complained.


    ¡°Ah... what a headache...¡± the boy complained.


    They were both complaining. He was in the state he was in, but they were the ones complaining? What right did they even have to complain? Especially to Rocko, of all people? Did they have any idea what he¡¯d been through? What they were putting him through?!


    He didn¡¯t get it. He was angry. He was scared. He was sad. He was crying uncontrollably and couldn¡¯t stop shaking in his seat. He couldn¡¯t move his hands or feet on his own. He was stuck. After processing his emotions, even his thoughts momentarily froze, as he couldn¡¯t comprehend even those.


    Ramento had seen the results without Ryuto¡¯s interference. Suffice to say, Ramento was beyond disappointed. He almost violently grabbed Rocko by the arm and dragged him away from the table to the outside, berating him the whole time, ¡°One problem after another! Refusin¡¯ to work! Spillin¡¯ the food! Runnin¡¯ away! Returnin¡¯ with an insultin¡¯ appearance! Now cryin¡¯ like a baby?! The most shameful excuse for an heir I¡¯ve ever had the displeasure of knowin¡¯! Quit failin¡¯ to live up to your title! Grow up, already!¡±


    What...? What was he talking about? ¡®Heir?¡¯ Rocko didn¡¯t know anything about that! What does that mean?! Why was Rocko being punished for it?! What title?! How do you live up to a title?! What insulting appearance?! How do you even insult someone with your appearance?! That doesn¡¯t make any sense! How was he expecting Rocko to grow up in an instant?! Why should Rocko grow up any faster than the other kids?! Why won¡¯t anyone explain anything?!


    Unfortunately, Rocko was unable to voice any of his grievances. His teeth wouldn¡¯t stop chattering. His muscles wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. He still couldn¡¯t move. He was unable to break free as Ramento mercilessly dragged him along. He was uncontrollably sobbing the entire time.


    Another hand grabbed Rocko¡¯s other arm, snatching him away from Ramento and pulling him into a soft embrace. It was Ryuto. ¡°Rocko can walk fine on his own. There¡¯s no need to be so rough with him.¡±


    Being held by Ryuto calmed Rocko¡¯s nerves enough for him to put strength back into his legs and stand on his own.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this he¡¯ll end up the next Mother Root over, questionin¡¯ the existence of air!¡±


    ¡°A-air?¡± Rocko asked, wiping the tears off his face.


    ¡°See?!¡±


    ¡°He just said the word, Rame¡ª¡±


    Rocko suddenly collapsed onto his knees, holding himself up in a crawling position.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rocko?!¡± Ryuto hurriedly kneeled down to help Rocko back up.


    ¡°He can walk fine on his own?¡± Ramento questioned mockingly. ¡°He can¡¯t even stand on his own two feet!¡±


    ¡°My legs hurt,¡± Rocko said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rocko,¡± Ryuto said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to your nest. Are your arms okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°Okay, good, just hang on, Rocko,¡± Ryuto said as he gently put Rocko on his back, where Rocko used both the strength of his arms and the pads on his fingers to hold on snugly.


    Ramento sighed at this display.


    - # # # 5 # # # -


    The trio of Ryuto, Rocko, and Ramento ascended the levels of the village. The level they left was the ¡®Plaza¡¯ level, considered the third level of the village, where the Dining Hall was centered and where villagers usually spent their time. As they climbed, they passed the ¡®Residential¡¯ level, considered the second level of the village, which is where all the villagers¡¯ huts and nests are, with a larger central platform in the center. Their destination was above that, the ¡®Administrative¡¯ level, the first level of the village, which is where the three of them lived. In the center of the Administrative level was the hut that Rocko and Ryuto called ¡®home,¡¯ twice as large as all other individual huts, save for Ramento¡¯s.


    Ramento followed them into their hut.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ramento?¡± Ryuto asked him.


    ¡°We need a chat,¡± Ramento said.


    ¡°A chat?¡±


    ¡°About that boy¡¯s behavior.¡±


    ¡°Oh no... save it for tomorrow, will you?¡±


    Ramento scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s the epitome of irresponsibility. No. That boy can¡¯t just go cryin¡¯ like a baby around the villagers. He needs to be more mindful of his appearance. Gettin¡¯ that... stuff all over himself and failin¡¯ to clean it up before dinin¡¯ is woefully ill-suited behavior for someone meant to be the next Chieftain.¡±


    ¡°W-what stuff?¡± Rocko asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Rocko, you¡¯ve had a rough day as it is, haven¡¯t you? Let¡¯s get you to nest.¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡± Rocko resisted, climbing off Ryuto. ¡°What stuff?!¡± He tried running to his room but immediately crumbled over in pain. He resisted, getting himself up quickly and hastily limping to his room.


    In his room was his nest. Functionally, a nest was a pod filled about halfway with water kept warm by dim, teal heatstones, and was meant for sleeping and hibernating. Like everything else in the village where water containment was concerned, it was made of the same red leaves that lined the village¡¯s perimeter and kept water out of the Dining Hall. Of course, there was more to its construction than just red leaves, as there was for the other barriers, but that was its outward appearance. Furthermore, despite it being a nest made for Rocko, it was about four times wider than he was tall, and reached about halfway up his height. He could probably swim in it if he tried.


    The water in nests were also generally clear and reflective, so upon entering his room, Rocko rushed to his nest to use it as a mirror.


    When he saw his reflection, he was met with a truly disturbing and embarrassing sight. Enough to make him want to die. That entire time, ever since he dropped down from the Dining Hall¡¯s roof, his chest and belly had been covered in a thin layer of a large quantity of the same revolting black goo that violated his mouth when he ate the unknown bug.


    ¡°Ick!¡± was his immediate reaction. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know! Why did nobody tell me?!¡±


    ¡°They were tryin¡¯, you fool.¡±


    ¡°No they weren¡¯t! Nobody said anything! They just stared at me and you and that girl bullied me! None of you tried to tell me!¡±


    ¡°Relax, child,¡± Ramento said in an exasperated tone.


    Rocko did not relax. Instead, tears welled up in his eyes yet again.


    ¡°Yo-you dare?! After all that?!¡± Ramento shouted, noticing the tears.


    Rocko turned to Ramento in his confusion, and the first thing he saw was a shelled fist plunging straight towards him.


    Ryuto immediately grabbed Ramento¡¯s arm, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°You¡¯re going way too far in how you¡¯re handling a four-year-old child, Ramento!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you talkin¡¯ about? I handled you the same way and you turned out... Hmmph.¡±


    Ryuto sighed. ¡°Your method of parenting is for your children and your children alone. Leave my son out of it.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Out!¡± Rocko loudly interrupted.


    ¡°Hah?!¡± angrily went Ramento.


    ¡°What?¡± simultaneously but confusedly went Ryuto.


    ¡°I... I need to sleep! Get out of my room, please!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯re you to tell m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right,¡± Ryuto said, interrupting Ramento. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ramento. He¡¯s had a difficult day. He needs his rest.¡±


    Ramento groaned, but gave up and left, followed by Ryuto.


    After they left, Rocko turned to his nest. He was hesitant to get in it, considering the state of his body. He feared that the black stuff all over his chest and tummy would spread in the water and ruin it. At the same time, he understood he didn¡¯t really have a choice, so after a few hesitant moments, he finally climbed in.


    That night, he cried himself to sleep.


    - # # # 6 # # # -


    The next morning, Rocko woke up feeling lightheaded. It made it difficult to properly shed his skin as he normally did, and furthermore the shed skin had all the black goo stuck on it, so his morning snack was ruined. Fortunately, his nest was not. Neither did he have any goo left on himself after shedding. The goo was entirely stuck to the molt, with not a single drop diluting the water.


    When he limped around the village, he carried the stained molt he refused to eat with him. He was noticed by several other kids who found it hilarious and disgusting that he was carrying that around. They made fun of him for ¡®playing with his food¡¯ and thought it was gross and embarrassing that he would bring it out in public.


    He, of course, didn¡¯t understand how anything he did was wrong. And they, of course, displayed a total lack of ability or even willingness to properly explain.


    Ramento showed up to make things worse. He brought with him an empty basket, but unlike the normal brown baskets, this one had strange gray bumps scattered across its base. Apparently it was the same basket Rocko had handled the previous afternoon, and by dragging it through the water, it got moldy. Ramento was trying to blame Rocko for it, even though Ramento was the one who dropped it in the water and told Rocko to drag it to the Dining Hall.


    Everything yet again escalated to a point where Rocko would break down in tears... only, instead, he passed out in the moment of truth.


    When he woke up, he was underwater. In his nest, most likely. The first face he saw looking down at him was Ryuto¡¯s. Ramento was nowhere in sight, but he could see many other silhouettes of people he knew nothing about: the villagers.


    He rose out of his nest, which shocked everyone around. When he asked what the commotion was about, he learned that he was poisoned and had broken bones in his legs. Apparently, the poison itself was generally non-lethal, but in a kid such as himself, it¡¯d easily cause issues that could become lethal, and the villagers were working on a medicine to fight it. They also figured that his bones would heal over the following weeks, and that he should stay in his nest that entire time to avoid putting unnecessary pressure on them. Despite the information that should have been as comforting in the end as it was horrifying in the beginning, the entire time, the expressions of everyone except Ryuto were scornful. Hateful. Fearful, even. It was in direct contrast to their alleged effort to heal him. He worried they might just poison him themselves.


    That night, he again cried himself to sleep.


    Rocko was bedridden for the following several weeks as his legs healed. In that time, he was visited multiple times by the villagers. In other words, people he knew nothing about. Total strangers. They¡¯d always bring the medicine they had been working on. Apparently it was necessary for him to take it multiple times to completely fight the effects of the poison. Considering what they were doing, he thought they were there out of concern for him, but whenever he¡¯d see their faces, they held anger, disappointment, shock, and disgust.


    What did he do that was so wrong? What had he done to earn everyone¡¯s disdain? Why did they visit him while he was recovering only to punish him with their expressions? He had gone through one of the worst days of his young life, accidentally poisoned and injured himself, and he was met with scorn? What did he do to deserve that? Was his existence really so bad? Were they really so mad at him for surviving his misfortunes? Was he better off dead?


    He didn¡¯t even know any of them. Why did they hate him? What right did they even have to hate him? He had nothing to do with them at all.


    Why would they even help him if they hated him so much?


    Every day and night, he was plagued by these thoughts. He wallowed in them. He was convinced that the world hated him.


    He had a lot of alone time over the weeks, whenever nobody was visiting, as he¡¯d spend most of the time lying awake underwater in his nest. Sound produced in water doesn¡¯t travel in air, and sound produced in air doesn¡¯t travel in water, so when he wasn¡¯t sitting up when he knew there was company, he had the underwater silence to look forward to, no matter what was happening outside. It was his own little bubble, and with that came the consequence of being perfectly left alone with his thoughts. Unfortunately, for reasons Rocko didn¡¯t quite understand, Ryuto was unavailable to keep him company outside of a few minutes during lunch and dinner to bring him food. So Rocko was left on his own, nearly all day, almost every day, to his own thoughts.


    As the weeks passed, during the times where he was sitting up with his head in the air, he gradually picked up on information from conversations exchanged between the villagers and Ryuto. He developed a vague understanding of words like ¡®Chieftain¡¯ and ¡®leader¡¯ and had a vague sense of how they might have applied to him and his dad.


    The very idea made his blood boil.


    He was being blamed for failing to live up to something like that?! When did he have any say in that?! That¡¯s nonsense! Why did he have to do something like that?! Because of his parents?! It¡¯s not like his dad seemed to want him to do it, either, though! Wasn¡¯t it Ramento?! But why him?! Why Rocko?! Because of family?! Because he¡¯s Ryuto¡¯s son?! What kind of family does that sort of thing?! That¡¯s not how a family should operate at all!


    The expectations were outright cruel, to the point of ridiculousness. The pressure placed on him over something so silly was unbelievable. He didn¡¯t want to believe that people wanted that from him for the most arbitrary of reasons.


    He also came to understand that Ryuto¡¯s absence during most of his bedridden days was another awful consequence of this ¡®Chieftain¡¯ role, which ¡ª as he understood it ¡ª was Ryuto¡¯s role.


    But one thing that left him confused was where Ramento fit into the equation. Ramento, as he had already known for a while, was the person who prepared food for the village. What right did he have to boss around the literal boss of the village? Would Rocko even be dealing with any of this stress if not for Ramento? What if Rocko had simply hatched to another family? Would he still be dealing with any of this?


    That was a painful thought. For all the bad that he suffered in the world, Ryuto was not among that. Rocko¡¯s dad was one of the best things in his life, and he wouldn¡¯t trade his father for anything in the world. He just wished being his father¡¯s son didn¡¯t entail the difficulties that it did. But the idea of having hatched in another family was too painful to think about, because even after everything, he wouldn¡¯t actually want that, since Ryuto wouldn¡¯t be his father if he had been.


    The biggest things he came to conclude over the weeks were, other than that last point, entirely negative. He understood that he hated Ramento, even to the point of considering Ramento his enemy. He also came to hate the very word ¡®Chieftain¡¯ and the ideas associated with it. Ramento and ¡®Chieftain¡¯ were the two things that time and time again had made life unreasonably more difficult for him than it was for anyone else, even when he didn¡¯t realize that they were behind it. He hated them. There was no better word than ¡®hate.¡¯


    In the end, all that the knowledge he accumulated over those weeks served to do for him was to add more pain and pressure to his already stressful life. He loved knowledge, so he didn¡¯t regret knowing, but it genuinely only made the passing nights worse for him as he recovered.


    Every single night was another night that he cried himself to sleep, and almost every single night passed with nightmares related to the things he hated most.


    - # # # 7 # # # -


    Five weeks had passed, and Rocko¡¯s recovery was almost complete. The poison had been taken care of a couple weeks earlier, and his bones were almost fully healed.


    It was another night where Rocko was crying as he tried to fall asleep. His mind was racing with the same style of questions as any other night.


    Why weren¡¯t any other children expected of the same things he was expected of? Why couldn¡¯t he just be a normal child? Why did he have to be the one they expected so much from? Why did nobody like him? Because he wasn¡¯t meeting their expectations? If they didn¡¯t like him, why did they expect so much from him? Idiots. That wasn¡¯t what he wanted at all. He just wanted to have fun. Why wasn¡¯t he even allowed to do that much?


    These were the kinds of thoughts he was plagued with on a daily and nightly basis.


    I know it¡¯s tough, Rocko, a familiar voice said to him, as if it were speaking directly into his mind. I¡¯m not gonna give you some superficial encouragement like ¡®but you can do it!¡¯ or ¡®you got this!¡¯ or anything like that. It¡¯s too tough for anything as shallow as that to mean anything. I¡¯ve been there, too, after all.


    How did... how did you deal with it, Dad? Rocko asked in thought.


    Would you like to see?


    Rocko opened his eyes, and was met with a visual that gave him very mixed feelings. His dad, Ryuto, was leaning over his nest, looking straight down at him, almost like a shadowy silhouette, and his eyes had a wispy red glow in their pupils. If it weren¡¯t Ryuto, the sight might have been terrifying in every way. But after setting aside the initial spook factor, it was a comfortable, even soothing sight for Rocko.


    Yes... please, Rocko replied in thought.


    Ryuto helped Rocko out of his nest and carried Rocko down to the far east platforms of the Plaza, where the eastern night sky was in clear view, littered with stars.


    ¡°Stars?¡± Rocko asked aloud in awe.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ryuto said, smiling. ¡°You already liked the stars, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah...¡± Rocko said, his words drifting off as he got lost in the sight. He shook his head to break himself out of the trance, however, and turned his gaze to Ryuto as he responded properly, ¡°But I thought you were gonna show me what helped you?¡±


    ¡°I am showing you. This is it.¡±


    Rocko returned his gaze to the stars, absorbing the view for himself.


    The stars were bright and beautiful, and there were thousands painting the sky. Each one twinkling, some brighter than others, but regardless, they were the brightest things in the night sky. Without them, the world would be dark. Nothing, not even the luminescent forests below, would be enough to illuminate the world in their absence.


    Ryuto continued, ¡°After long, stressful days, when things go wrong, or when tragedy strikes... especially lately, it really eases my mind when I get to unwind, watch the stars, and wander off to another world.¡±


    ¡°...wander off...to another world?¡± Rocko¡¯s eyes lit up. He had an uncontrollable smile on his face. Something about that idea carried great appeal to him. He couldn¡¯t disagree at all, but he also couldn¡¯t help think it over, and take it a little further.


    What were the stars, exactly? How far away were they? What would it take to get to them? How long would it take to reach them? How big were they up close? Were they as small as they initially appeared, or were they much larger? Would it be possible to find other worlds among the stars? What would those worlds be like?


    Rocko thought whatever the other worlds were like, they must have been much better than his current world. He was always fond of stars, but now their appeal to him had increased dramatically. He wanted to know if he could find other worlds among the stars. If he could explore them. If he could go to them.


    If he could escape to them.


    He wanted them to be real.


    No.


    He needed them to be real.


    ¡°Do you think there are other worlds?¡± Rocko asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ryuto gave Rocko an inquisitive look, as though Rocko just said something unheard of. ¡°Rocko, what do you mean?¡± Ryuto already knew exactly what Rocko meant, but he wanted to hear it with his own ears.


    ¡°Out there, among the stars. Do you think there are other worlds?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Rocko. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any way to find out. But it¡¯s nice to think about, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted to go to another world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I did, actually...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to another world?¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Rocko enthusiastically said without a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°Hmmm...¡± Ryuto tilted his head in thought. ¡°Okay! Then...¡± Ryuto gently let Rocko down to the ground, and kneeled before him. Holding out a finger, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a promise.¡±


    ¡°A promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise me that as long as you don¡¯t use them to run away, then if you ever find a way to go to the stars, we¡¯ll go together. How¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Rocko¡¯s eyes lit up further. He was ecstatic.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Rocko exclaimed, locking his finger with Ryuto¡¯s, and shaking on it. ¡°One day, we¡¯ll go to the stars, together!¡± Rocko declared with the biggest smile on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We absolutely will,¡± Ryuto said. However, Ryuto couldn¡¯t feel sincere in his promise. He had every doubt about whether or not something like that was possible. Not just in the possibility of leaving the world, but whether the stars were even physical existences that could be reached like that to begin with. Furthermore, given the circumstances in which these ideas were brought up, he worried that Rocko¡¯s reason to explore the stars may not be the healthiest thing for him. Frankly, the entire situation had Ryuto worried. After all, to Ryuto, the notion of other worlds was purely an escapist fantasy.


    To Rocko, however, it was real.


    - # # # CHAPTER END # # # -

 (Arc 1) Chapter 2 - Responsibilities of Blood

    - # # # 1 # # # -


    The night that Rocko developed his passion for stars was the first night he slept well in weeks. For the first time in his four-and-counting years of life, he found something he could take solace in.


    There wasn¡¯t a single night that passed since then in which he hadn¡¯t gazed upon the stars before heading to sleep.


    Fortunately, sometime during Rocko¡¯s recovery weeks, someone else had been chosen to substitute for Ryuto whenever Ryuto couldn¡¯t perform his duties. So, when Rocko finally recovered, he no longer had to worry about being nearly crushed by baskets of fish by Ramento for not taking oversized food to the Dining Hall, or any other excessive punishments for failing at unreasonably overwhelming tasks.


    However, the responsibilities of his bloodline weren¡¯t something so easily avoided, so just as there wasn¡¯t a single night he didn¡¯t stargaze, neither was there a single day since he recovered which hadn¡¯t been spent training in some way. The only benefit the stars provided him was a mental and emotional escape from his struggles. Nothing more.


    The training he underwent was mostly menial, given his age and size. It generally consisted of him watching Ryuto perform tasks as Chieftain, and being quizzed about what he saw or learned afterwards. He went through similar training with Ramento where food was concerned.


    Included among the things he learned through his training was the anatomy of the village itself. In addition to the First ¡®Administrative¡¯ Level, the Second ¡®Residential¡¯ Level, and the Third ¡®Plaza¡¯ Level, there was a Fourth ¡®Barrier¡¯ Level, which comprised of a single massive platform filled with water. Essentially a large pool. Only, it wasn¡¯t meant for swimming. It served to protect the villagers from accidentally falling to their deaths. Of course, it wasn¡¯t foolproof. The water itself could cause injury if they landed the wrong way, and if someone fell from the village¡¯s outer edges, the Barrier wouldn¡¯t catch them.


    It wasn¡¯t as though his only training was informational in nature, however. The most physically taxing training he¡¯d gone through under Ryuto¡¯s supervision was a bit of parkour training, which was something all the village kids experienced together.


    As the village had no playground for such activity, they had to do it in the barren upside-down forest above them, with heavy parental supervision. In order to mitigate the risk of kids falling to their deaths, smaller ¡®pools¡¯ similar to the ¡®Barrier¡¯ Level were assembled and hung from the trees prior to training, guaranteed to safely catch any falling children.


    Despite how physically demanding it was, the times they''d train in parkour were the only times Rocko ever felt ¡®normal.¡¯ He enjoyed them the most. After all, everyone was too busy focusing on the same physical activity as one another to worry about each other. Everyone did the same thing. Everyone was treated the same. Nobody singled out anybody else. It was an environment where everyone was perfectly equal, and that was really the most he could ask for.


    But where Rocko becoming the next Chieftain was concerned, the most taxing training was neither informational nor physical, but entirely social...


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    News that a hut had been completely overrun by vines from the inside-out quickly reached Ryuto. It was an anomalous, potentially catastrophic event, but Ramento saw it as the perfect opportunity for Ryuto to put his money where his mouth was. Ryuto considered it in poor taste given the circumstances, but maybe it would turn out alright. After all, if Rocko could provide some assistance to some villagers in their time of crisis, it should make Ryuto¡¯s plan to get him acquainted with them that much easier to pull off, even if Ramento¡¯s idea of executing it was in poor taste.


    When Ryuto and Rocko arrived, many of the vines had already been cut down by the lady of the hut. Despite that, the vines noticeably continued to grow.


    The vines were all green in color, and came in a variety of species: flat tape-like vines, thorny vines, thick rope-like vines, among others.


    Ryuto and Rocko helped the lady clear the continuously-growing vines. To cut them down, everyone had their hands¡¯ shells closed over and their shells¡¯ quills extended, and used their quills to slice through.


    After a few minutes of cutting through the ever-growing vines, they reached their source: a crying child, the same age as Rocko but a bit taller, with glowing lime-green eyes. She had light pink skin with hourglass-shaped vertical lime-green stripes on her front and deep pink skin with Y-shaped vertical lime-green stripes on her back. The back stripes continued up her head to the front of her face, and re-merged where her nostrils would be if their species had any, forming a large V-shape on her face.


    As soon as the child saw the lady of the hut, she stopped crying. The glow in her eyes also disappeared, returning to the usual gray sclera, dark pupils, and gradient iris with starry specks that all people had.


    The instant her eyes returned to normal, the vines stopped growing. The parts that hadn¡¯t been severed all turned brown and shriveled up, while those that had been severed remained as they were.


    She wordlessly ran to the lady and climbed up on her back. Even though she was crying seconds earlier, she no longer showed any sign of emotion.


    Actually, neither did the lady.


    ¡°This is incredibly early...¡± Ryuto said, entering thought.


    Early? What? Was he implying this was an expected event? Rocko had never heard about vines growing in huts before, especially not as some kind of regular occurrence. What about this was early? Wasn¡¯t it an impossibility?! It should have been unexpected, right? Even worse, it should have been terrifying, right?!


    ¡°W-wha...¡± Rocko tried to voice his thoughts, but fumbled. He didn¡¯t know where to begin with his questions.


    The lady turned to Rocko and Ryuto, and said in monotone, ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    How could she be so emotionless in a time like this?! Her hut was nearly destroyed by vines that shouldn¡¯t have existed!


    Ryuto casually responded, ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that, bu¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can somebody please tell me what¡¯s going on?!¡± Rocko interrupted. His father¡¯s casual response drew the final straw, and he finally formulated a simple and obvious question that would hopefully draw out an answer to all his other questions.


    ¡°Alita got her specialty,¡± the lady said aloofly.


    ¡°...A ¡®specialty?¡¯¡± Rocko asked with his head tilted. The term sounded... familiar... but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on why.


    ¡°Rocko...¡± Ryuto began, ¡°you don¡¯t know what a specialty is?¡±


    ¡°I... it sounds... I... I don¡¯t know! I can¡¯t remember, but I feel like I should?!¡± Rocko unintentionally yelled, unsure of himself.


    ¡°I-inside voice, Rocko,¡± calmly urged Ryuto.


    ¡°S-sorry...¡±


    Ryuto sighed. ¡°So you don¡¯t remember those, either, then?¡±


    Rocko¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. ¡°What do you mean ¡®either?¡¯¡±


    Ryuto gave Rocko a rough-yet-loving headpat, and said, ¡°Just thinking aloud. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± in a calm voice. For some reason, he hid his face from Rocko when he did so.


    ¡°Th-that doesn¡¯t answer my¡ª¡±


    ¡°A specialty, Rocko,¡± Ryuto began, leaning down to show his face plainly, with closed eyes and a smile that was almost too big to be real, ¡°is exactly what it sounds like. A special ability, unique to the person who has it.¡±


    Rocko¡¯s curiosity was piqued to the point he forgot his previous concerns. ¡°Do I have a specialty?!¡± he asked with glimmering eyes.


    Ryuto chuckled warmly, and shook his head as he said, ¡°Not yet, Rocko.¡± He stood up, opening his eyes and releasing his hand from Rocko¡¯s head. ¡°You will one day, but you don¡¯t have one right now.¡±


    ¡°H-how do I get one?! What kinds of specialties are there?! What¡¯s your specialty?! What¡¯s her specialty?! Are these vines that girl¡¯s specialty?!¡±


    To that last question, the lady and vine girl both glared at Rocko, as if he touched upon some kind of taboo.


    ¡°¡®That girl?¡¯¡± Ryuto questioned. ¡°Rocko, first thing¡¯s first, you need to acquaint yourself with them.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with specialties?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s necessary for your future as Chieftain.¡±


    ¡°Oh... right.¡± Rocko¡¯s enthusiasm died in an instant.


    Ryuto turned to face the others, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I understand this may be in poor taste considering the circumstances, but I think this is a good opportunity to get Rocko acquainted with you, as villagers he¡¯ll one day lead. So, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like for us to stay a little longer for the sake of his future as Chieftain.¡±


    The lady nodded understandingly. After a couple moments, she finally said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The vine girl she carried also nodded.


    If you do well with this, Ryuto began, I¡¯ll reward you by answering your questions about specialties.


    Rocko¡¯s head lifted with bright eyes and an innocent smile.


    ¡°I assume there¡¯s no need for us to introduce ourselves, is there?¡± Ryuto asked them.


    They both shook their heads. They were more than familiar with the Chieftain and his heir, as expected.


    Ryuto turned his attention to Rocko.


    ¡°Rocko,¡± Ryuto began aloud, ¡°do you know who they are?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rocko asked confusedly. He had zoned out, despite knowing he¡¯d be rewarded if he did well. It was harder than it seemed for him to stay on track.


    What was he thinking about that managed to distract him immediately after Ryuto¡¯s promise to reward him? Specialties, of course. It was a new and exciting concept to him. He couldn¡¯t help but get lost in thought about all the possibilities behind it, though he had little information to go off of, so it was mostly just his imagination getting ahead of itself.


    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± Ryuto asked, successfully breaking Rocko out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, umm...¡± Rocko studied them, unable to recall ever seeing them in his life prior to that day. Giving up, he finally said, ¡°I have no idea who they are.¡±


    Ryuto gestured back to the subjects of their conversation, signaling them to introduce themselves.


    ¡°My¡ª¡°


    ¡°My name is Alita,¡± the vine girl said calmly, unintentionally interrupting the lady. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry, mom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alita.¡± The lady returned her attention to Rocko, ¡°My name is Anta. I¡¯m Alita¡¯s mother.¡±


    Anta had the same vertical striped patterns on both front and back that Alita did, except hers were black instead of lime-green. Her skin was also overall much pinker than Alita¡¯s, having deep pink skin on her back and light pink skin on her front.


    Rocko found it curious that they were colored so differently despite being mother and daughter. He himself had nearly identical colors to his father, Ryuto. His skin was the same red as Ryuto¡¯s skin. His spots were the same red as Ryuto¡¯s spots. The only difference was the lower vertical stripe between their eyes and ears, which was green on Rocko but purple on Ryuto. Meanwhile, on Anta and Alita, the only visual similarity was the shape and resulting patterns of the vertical stripes on their bodies, as well as the four circular spots inside the V-shape on their foreheads. However, the forehead spots were deep yellow on Anta and magenta on Alita.


    Well, he was supposed to ¡®acquaint himself¡¯ with them in the first place, wasn¡¯t he? In that case, if he was curious about them, he might as well ask them directly, right?


    ¡°If you¡¯re mother and daughter,¡± he began, ¡°why are your colors so different?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alita asked.


    ¡°Like, your stripes. Hers are black, but yours are¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªblack,¡± Alita said deadpan.


    ¡°No, your stripes are green, now,¡± Anta said, also deadpan.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± almost no emotion could be found in Alita¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You got your specialty,¡± spoken truly without emotion.


    Their behavior was strange, wasn¡¯t it? Alita just got her specialty, and that specialty almost destroyed their hut with vines. Wasn¡¯t this a big event? Where was the excitement? Where was the fear? There was at least a tiny inflection of emotion in Alita¡¯s voice, but one really had to listen to pick it up. Anta, on the other hand, spoke as if ¡®emotion¡¯ didn¡¯t even exist in her vocabulary. Alita got her specialty, almost destroyed her hut, and her colors even changed, yet they didn¡¯t...


    Wait... Alita¡¯s stripes were black? Like, just the day before? They were? But they turned green because of her specialty? What? Why?! How did that work? What determined what colors would change? Were his going to change when he got his specialty, too? No! Why?! Please don¡¯t! He cherished his colors! They were his father¡¯s colors! He¡¯d rather never get a specialty than see them change!


    When he thought of it like that, he wondered how good specialties had to be that people could just accept such a dramatic change in their appearances like it was nothing. In the first place, did he even know of any specialties other than those vines?


    Oh. He did.


    ¡°I got it!¡± Rocko abruptly yelled with a smile. ¡°Your specialty is that thought thingy you do, and Ramento¡¯s specialty is that really painful thing he does! Is that right?! Those are specialties, yeah?!¡±


    Everyone looked at him in shock. He was lost in thought for a good few minutes, but nobody noticed until that point. Whatever was happening must not have been that important, then, right?


    So why were they glaring at him so harshly?


    ¡°Should I... repeat all that?¡± Anta asked in what might have been her first sign of emotion since Rocko met her. What was it? Frustration? Sadness? It sure didn¡¯t seem positive.


    Why did everyone get so upset whenever Rocko was involved?


    Ryuto sighed. ¡°Okay... why don¡¯t we try it that way, then?¡± he said mostly to himself.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rocko tilted his head.


    ¡°Rocko, about what you asked...¡± Ryuto began, ¡°...yes, those are specialties.¡±


    ¡°Ooooh!¡± Rocko clapped excitedly. He turned his attention to Anta, ¡°What¡¯s your specialty, then?¡±


    ¡°Scope,¡± she said.


    ¡°¡®Scope?¡¯¡± Rocko repeated.


    ¡°Scope,¡± she repeated.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Scope.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    ¡°Her specialty is pretty interesting,¡± Ryuto interjected, ¡°it lets her see far away things close up. We usually have her scout the forest before we go out for the Morning Harvest, plus she¡¯s great with a bow.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could do that...¡± Rocko looked at the floor in melancholy.


    Imagine what stargazing would be like if he had a specialty like that. What could he have witnessed if he could see the stars as if he were right next to them?


    ¡°And I don¡¯t fully understand it myself,¡± Ryuto continued, ¡°but she once told me she can see invisible things if she uses it on anything near her.¡±


    ¡°What?! That¡¯s so cool!¡± Rocko turned to Anta, ¡°What do you see on me?!¡±


    Anta turned her nose up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s always using her specialty, Rocko,¡± Ryuto said.


    Rocko brushed aside the issue of being ignored, and said, ¡°But she named it ¡®Scope?¡¯ That¡¯s cool! Dad, what do you call yours?¡±


    ¡°Naming specialties isn¡¯t exactly a standard, Rocko.¡±


    ¡°Then, does yours have a name?¡±


    ¡°...yes.¡±


    ¡°What is it?!¡±


    ¡°...¡®Telepathy.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Telepathy!¡± Rocko shouted with sudden enthusiasm, completely failing to notice the awkward air of the room.


    After a couple moments, Rocko sank into thought.


    After a few more, Rocko finally asked, ¡°Does Ramento¡¯s specialty have a name?¡±


    Ryuto hesitated, anxiously sinking into thought. Eventually, he answered, ¡°None that I¡¯m aware of.¡±


    - # # # 3 # # # -


    As one might expect, the rest of the meeting didn¡¯t go so smoothly. Given Rocko¡¯s fixation on specialties combined with his desire to play with other kids, he tried to interrogate Alita on her own specialty, which she had only just gotten that day. No matter how many times Anta tried to stop him from annoying Alita, he¡¯d persist. Given that he was ignoring his original purpose in being there as well as ignoring the wishes of the residents of the hut, Anta understandably requested Ryuto to escort him out, drawing the meeting to an unpleasant close.


    That was merely the first of many chance and arranged meetings that Rocko would be brought to, and far from the last to end in disaster.


    At every opportunity they could find, Ryuto would arrange to have Rocko acquaint himself with other villagers. For the most part, it was a gradual process, as Ryuto believed that information was best retained when repeated over time, especially when it related to other people.


    While Rocko would learn plenty about the villagers during those many meetings, such as their names, interests, relations, and specialties, it was never enough to get him on better terms with them, nor was it enough for them to become more accepting of him as the future Chieftain.


    Whenever there were no other children present, Rocko was completely uninterested. Whenever another child was present ¡ª typically the offspring of the villagers he was actually supposed to learn about ¡ª Rocko would try to reach out and play with them, and completely ignore the adults. If the kids themselves didn¡¯t avoid him, their parents would reject him in their place. Even Ryuto didn¡¯t speak up in defense of Rocko, because the meetings were ultimately for Rocko to get acquainted with the adult villagers ¡ª whose opinions of him mattered most, not their children ¡ª who would take after their parents¡¯ examples.


    Being unable to interact with any kids, especially the ones who actually wanted to play, only served to kill Rocko¡¯s mood. With each meeting, he became increasingly despondent, and ultimately detached himself from the meetings entirely.


    And so, one bad meeting after another, he continuously damaged the villagers¡¯ image of him, and he got sick of meeting people only to face their silent judgment.


    He got sick of people wanting something out of him.


    He got sick of being treated as anything more than the child he was.


    He was sick of it.


    But even after three years of it... it wouldn¡¯t end.


    - # # # 4 # # # -


    Yet another meeting, with another two adults, who had expectations for Rocko that they certainly didn¡¯t have for the very child who preferred to hide behind them than talk to him.


    In three years, he had been introduced to and had repeated meetings with around forty different villagers ¡ª nearly all of the adults in the village. Each time, he¡¯d go through the same process of ¡®getting to know¡¯ them. It got so repetitive that he was able to follow along with it while daydreaming. Even whenever he¡¯d put more effort in, things ended poorly, if not worse, so why bother with anything more than the minimum? It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it worked well enough.


    Smile. Nod along. Pay enough attention to use the right names and deliver believable responses. That way, nobody would cause a fuss, and it would end before he realized it... though maybe it would end because they realized he was just going through the motions instead of actually engaging with them. Regardless, that¡¯s what he¡¯d been doing for the better part of three years, and he hadn¡¯t been told to stop, so it was probably okay. Even if he didn¡¯t remember everything, he at least remembered people¡¯s specialties and occasionally even their names, so at least he¡¯d learn something, right?


    This time went a bit differently...


    ¡°Rocko,¡± Ryuto began, ¡°this lady is Ranoiko. She¡¯s a crafter.¡±


    ¡°Ra-no-ee-ko?¡± Rocko said to himself, trying to memorize the name by breaking it down. This was a normal part of his ¡®go through the motions¡¯ routine.


    ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± said Ranoiko. She was the same height as Ryuto, if not barely shorter. Her skin was a consistent hot pink in color, with no difference between her back color and her front color, and she had two bright yellow horizontal stripes circling around her torso. Each of her eyes also had two bright yellow rings in the gradient of her iris. ¡°I don¡¯t really make anything important, though.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s certainly not true!¡± Ryuto said. ¡°Your specialty has given the village some very useful items. It¡¯s probably one of the best.¡±


    That piqued Rocko¡¯s interest... just a bit.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Rano,¡± said the dude sitting next to her. ¡°Why don¡¯tcha just accept that it isn¡¯t as useless as ya think?¡±


    How was it ¡®one of the best¡¯ specialties?


    ¡°Stop it, Roi! You¡¯re gonna make me lose my composure in front of the Chieftain!¡± Ranoiko playfully said, pretending to be upset.


    Rocko had seen a lot of impressive specialties over the years, and Ryuto rarely ever made a comment like that.


    ¡°Nah,¡± the dude said, ¡°he doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    In fact, Rocko wasn¡¯t sure that Ryuto ever made a comment like that before.


    Ryuto shrugged in response to their banter.


    ¡°Wha-Why? What¡¯s her specialty?¡± Rocko asked, earnestly engaging in conversation.


    Ryuto happily answered, ¡°She can take different materials and turn them into any object she wants, just by looking at them.¡±


    ¡°I call it ¡®envision,¡¯¡± Ranoiko added, with a hand wave for effect.


    ¡°¡®Envision?¡¯¡± Rocko perplexedly repeated. He was once told that naming specialties wasn¡¯t a standard, but of all the villagers he¡¯d met up to that point, the only specialty that lacked a name was Ramento¡¯s.


    Ranoiko continued, ¡°But you make it sound too simple, Ryut¡ª er, uh, Chieftain! I don¡¯t make big things, and it takes a lot of focus, you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but now he¡¯s only going to have more que¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you make anything big?¡± Rocko enthusiastically began, ¡°Why does it take focus? How does it work? What materials do you use? What have you made? What can you make?¡±


    Ranoiko replied, ¡°On the topic of ¡®can:¡¯ I can make anything small that I can think of! If it fits in your hands, I can make it! Of course, I can technically make bigger things, too, but it¡¯s a lot harder to do tha¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can you help me?!¡± Rocko abruptly asked with a big smile.


    Ranoiko and Ryuto both looked at Rocko in surprise.


    ¡°¡®Help?¡¯¡± Ryuto questioned. ¡°Is something wrong, Rocko?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong! Maybe everything¡¯s great! This could be exactly what I need, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Exactly what you n... Oh! That¡¯s what you mean.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ranoiko asked. ¡°What does he mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see, he has this sort of fascination with stars.¡±


    ¡°Stars?¡± Ranoiko lifted a brow.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. Well, I probably don¡¯t need to go into further detail. Why don¡¯t you indulge him, a bit?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°B-but... I can¡¯t...¡± Ranoiko shifted around anxiously... until she set eyes on the dude, ¡°Oh! Roi! You still haven¡¯t introduced yourself!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, that¡¯s true,¡± the dude said nonchalantly, ¡°but it¡¯s fiiine.¡±


    ¡°No, Roi, they¡¯re here to get our future Chieftain acquainted with us, so I can¡¯t be the only one doing the talking here, you know?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. If it makes ya happy, Rano, then sure. I¡¯ll do some talking, too.¡± The dude was the same height as Ryuto, but had a deeper red skin color. His front and back were, like Ranoiko, the same color, with no lighter or darker color distinction. He had large black circular spots on his arms, legs, and back. The most distinctive thing about him, however, were the two small holes in his face, just above his mouth. He also had two diagonal lighter red stripes stretch between his eyes and the small holes on his face, as well as two more traveling down each cheek from the corner of each eye, stopping midway.


    The dude cleared his throat before speaking, ¡°Heya, little dude! My name¡¯s Ryuroito!¡±


    ¡°¡®R¡¯yu-row-ee-to,¡¯¡± Rocko repeated as per ¡®the motions.¡¯ Though Rocko was taking things seriously this time, old habits die hard.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Ryuroito continued, ¡°Normally, I help your dad with stuff in the village, like as a substitute or something, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Rocko exclaimed. ¡°Then why are you here right now? My dad¡¯s not able to do anything, so shouldn¡¯t you be out there? Actually, where were you when I needed you to save me from Ramento?! Were you lazing around then, too?!¡±


    Ryuroito laughed. ¡°Ahh, I don¡¯t get why everyone¡¯s so worried,¡± he said with a genuine tone. ¡°I think he¡¯ll make a fine Chieftain.¡±


    ¡°...huh?¡± Rocko was caught off guard by Ryuroito¡¯s surprise attack. His expression lightened up, though only a little, and his muscles got a bit less tense.


    ¡°Nah, but, I get ya got all that energy in ya, and your questions are good ones for sure, but ya should be more wary of how ya speak to others. Interrupting people isn¡¯t a good look, y¡¯know?¡± Ryuroito spoke playfully.


    ¡°Oh...?¡±


    Rocko was extremely confused. Setting the mixed signals aside, in all Rocko¡¯s meetings, this was the first time someone treated him like an actual kid. It was patronizing, sure, but it was refreshing. For the first time, he felt comfortable around a villager who wasn¡¯t his own father. Of course, it was somewhat ruined by the fact that the villager was lecturing him on his manners with reference to a future he didn¡¯t want, but he was being treated like a kid nonetheless, and in a surprisingly friendly way to boot. He more than welcomed that.


    His satisfaction with this interaction didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the others. Rocko¡¯s posture relaxed, a warm smile emerged on his face, and an even warmer smile appeared on Ryuroito¡¯s in response.


    ¡°There ya go. Much better. Dude, ya were way too tense for a kid. It wasn¡¯t right. Good thing I fixed that for ya!¡±


    Ryuto seemed very pleased with the interaction as well. The size of Ryuto¡¯s own smile made it obvious he was sharing in Rocko¡¯s joy.


    There was finally someone who saw Rocko as a kid.


    However, it seemed to be a moment only the three of them savored in. Ranoiko looked almost appalled at what she was witnessing, and the child that hid behind her seemed equally uncomfortable.


    Noticing Ranoiko¡¯s expression, Ryuroito said, ¡°Oh, lighten up, Rano. He¡¯s just a kid. I think ya should indulge him in that star thingy, too.¡±


    Ranoiko gave Ryuto an accusatory look, but almost immediately turned away when she remembered who he was.


    ¡°Hey, I saw that,¡± Ryuto said. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him to do this, just so you know.¡±


    ¡°O-oh! Right!¡± Ranoiko jumpily said. ¡°We still have to introduce Ay¡ª¡± Ranoiko frantically turned to find the child hiding behind her, but her target evaded her sight, running from Ranoiko¡¯s right to her left, ¡°¡ªo?¡±


    ¡°Other side, Rano,¡± said Ryuroito.


    Ranoiko turned around where the child had hid, but the child ran back to the right side, staying out of Ranoiko¡¯s sight, and ran to Ryuroito.


    ¡°Where is she?!¡± Ranoiko yelled. She almost started crying when she turned to Ryuroito, saying, ¡°Roiiii! I lost Ayo!¡±


    Ryuroito laughed. ¡°She¡¯s right here, Rano.¡±


    Ranoiko¡¯s face lit up when she saw the child hiding by Ryuroito¡¯s legs. ¡°Oh! Thank Ruter!¡±


    ¡°Seems she doesn¡¯t want to introduce herself today,¡± Ryuto said.


    Just another child who wouldn¡¯t play with Rocko. Even when he could get along with an adult, there were still no children who would play with him. It was even more disheartening than usual given that it was the first time both parents actually wanted to get the child involved in the meeting, instead of deliberately keeping them out of it. This child was fully and willfully avoiding any and all interaction with Rocko.


    ¡°Yup! But ya know...¡± Ryuroito began, ¡°I never finished my intro, did I?¡± He turned to Rocko, ¡°My bad, little dude. Ah, I guess it wasn¡¯t my bad, actually? Ah well! My bad, anyway! So, uh, yeah! Like I said, my name is Ryuroito, and I help your father with stuff. The reason I¡¯m not substituting him today is because I had to finally meet ya! Formally, that is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, um...¡± Rocko began, ¡°if you¡¯ve been helping him out, why haven¡¯t I ever seen you before?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask ya a question! Have ya seen anyone before ya met them in meetings like this?¡±


    ¡°...no.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Sorry, little dude, but you¡¯re just bad at remembering people. We¡¯ve actually met several times before, just no formal introductions or anything. It honestly kinda hurts to be forgotten so easily, but I kinda expected this, so it¡¯s okay! Once again, so sorry!¡±


    ¡°What?! Will I forget you again?!¡±


    Ryuroito laughed. ¡°Maybe! But I¡¯d like to think I made a good impression on ya today! So I hope not. I¡¯d actually be really hurt if ya forgot again, actually! So don¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°You said ¡®actually¡¯ twice... by the way, what are those holes on your face?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ryuroito questioned with a dumb smile. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s my specialty!¡±


    ¡°...huh? Your specialty is holes on your face?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Well... actually, yeah! Part of it, anyway! A lotta people have specialties that they just kinda... do the thing, y¡¯know? But me? I gotta breathe through these holes to use it! I call it ¡®scent.¡¯¡±


    ¡°What does breathing through the holes do?¡±


    ¡°I can taste the air!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can taste the air!¡±


    ¡°I heard you the first time... um... I guess it was dumb to ask ¡®what,¡¯ huh?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, little dude.¡±


    ¡°On that note,¡± Ryuto interjected, turning to Ranoiko, ¡°why not indulge Rocko with your specialty?¡±


    Ranoiko sighed. ¡°Because it would be wrong, Ryut¡ª er, Chieftain. That ¡®kid¡¯ isn¡¯t just a kid, he¡¯s the next Chieftain. I¡¯m really uncomfortable with contributing to potentially messing up our village¡¯s future by indulging in some childish hobby.¡±


    ¡°Nah, Rano,¡± said Ryuroito, ¡°he is just a kid. Do ya think our Ayo is mature enough to handle all that pressure at her age?¡±


    ¡°No, but Ayo is just a kid.¡±


    The child hiding behind Ryuroito¡¯s legs scowled.


    ¡°So is that little dude, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°You say that a lot, but I just don¡¯t get it. If he¡¯s just a kid, then why is he being trusted to become the next Chieftain? Isn¡¯t that too irresponsible?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s not a kid, then what is he?¡±


    ¡°The next Chieftain. What else?¡±


    ¡°Um...¡±


    Neither of them seemed able to comprehend the other¡¯s perspective. Really, one would think it should have been an easy concept to grasp, but until that point, no other villager had understood it. For whatever reason, most of the villagers seemed to view Chieftains almost like an entirely different species, and treated them accordingly. Ryuroito himself probably only comprehended the idea of Rocko being a normal child because of how he¡¯d been working with Ryuto the prior couple years. Ryuto most likely vented his frustrations about the villagers¡¯ treatment of Rocko to Ryuroito a number of occasions, and Ryuroito eventually took his words to heart.


    ¡°Well...¡± Ryuto began, ¡°it took a long time for you to come to terms with it, too. Didn¡¯t it, Ryuroito?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah, but... yeah...¡±


    ¡°It is what it is. I really appreciate your help, though.¡±


    ¡°¡®Course, Chief.¡±


    ¡°Chief?!¡± Ranoiko shouted. ¡°That¡ª that¡¯s¡ª!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ranoiko,¡± Ryuto said.


    ¡°B-but...¡± Ranoiko put her palms on her head. ¡°That¡¯s wrong, too...¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Hey, Rano,¡± Ryuroito began, ¡°I¡¯ve been hanging with him for a few years, now. We¡¯re good like that, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s so backwards.¡±


    ¡°I say it¡¯s fine,¡± Ryuto said. ¡°He can call me what he wants.¡±


    Ranoiko sighed. ¡°If you say so... Chieftain.¡±


    ¡°And you know what else I say?¡± Ryuto cheekily asked.


    Ranoiko sighed in resignation. ¡°I understand,¡± she said dispiritedly. ¡°If that¡¯s really what you wish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ranoiko.¡±


    - # # # 5 # # # -


    The visit continued for a while. In the end, the meeting with Ranoiko and Ryuroito lasted at least three times longer than any meeting before. Additionally, compared to most past meetings, the outcome was significantly more positive. Rocko even paid attention the entire time, and it was unlikely he¡¯d forget anything he learned during it.


    However, Rocko never got to talk to, learn about, or even get a good look at the shy child, who remained behind with Ryuroito as Ranoiko, Rocko, and Ryuto headed down to the Plaza.


    Once Ryuto was out of sight, Ranoiko stretched her arms out to the sky and groaned. ¡°Finally!¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°W-what? ¡®Finally¡¯ what?¡± Rocko asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s too tense to be around someone like Ryuto,¡± she explained.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t handle it well. I feel like any second I could lose my head!¡± she said, finishing with a hearty laugh.


    ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s not something to laugh about! And my dad would never do that!¡±


    ¡°He is Ramento¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, never mind any of that. Let¡¯s uh... let¡¯s talk about what you want... I guess.¡±


    ¡°Right, right!¡± Rocko said, regaining his cheerfulness. ¡°So, um, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about fish lately... and birds also!¡±


    ¡°...fish and birds?¡± Ranoiko puzzledly tilted her head.


    ¡°Do you know what they have in common?¡±


    Ranoiko shook her head.


    ¡°They both fly!¡±


    ¡°Fish swim, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between fish swimming and birds flying, though? They¡¯re both basically floating in the air!¡±


    ¡°Er... well, I¡¯m pretty sure the fish use, like... those rainbowy currents or something? I don¡¯t really get it, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the same as birds.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know how birds fly?!¡± Rocko cheerfully asked.


    ¡°Y-yeah. More or less. It¡¯s their wings, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I think so, too! So, can you make me wings?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Can you?!¡±


    ¡°...I... can try.¡±


    Rocko loudly croaked and happily jumped in the air. As he returned to the ground, he noticed someone familiar hiding behind a corner of the Dining Hall, peering in his direction.


    ¡°She was in your hut, too,¡± Rocko said as he pointed in the direction of the child, who ¡ª realizing she¡¯d been seen ¡ª immediately hid from sight.


    Ranoiko looked in the direction Rocko pointed, but couldn¡¯t discern who or what he was pointing at. ¡°Who? Where?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hiding behind that wall. Is she your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Oh! You probably mean Anuto!¡± Ranoiko laughed lightheartedly. ¡°No, no. Anuto¡¯s not my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she in your hut earlier?¡±


    ¡°No, that was my daughter, Ayo.¡±


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    Rocko was confused. He wanted answers, but couldn¡¯t think of the right questions to ask. Perhaps there was a misunderstanding, but how could he bring that up in a way Ranoiko would understand? He didn¡¯t even know what the exact misunderstanding was, so how could he address it?


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Ranoiko began, breaking him from his thoughts, ¡°do you have any specifications for your... uh... wings?¡±


    ¡°¡®Specifications?¡¯¡±


    Ranoiko nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t know. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh boy. Uh... okay. Never mind. I¡¯ll see what I can do for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a ton!¡±


    Starting and continuing from then, through trial and error, Rocko and Ranoiko collaborated on a project that would hopefully allow Rocko to fly.


    - # # # CHAPTER END # # # -

 (Arc 1) Chapter 3 - How Not to Fly

    - # # # 1 # # # -


    The first device Ranoiko made took a couple months, as she was going through her own trial and error process to craft such a complicated item. She ultimately came up with a concept, gathered leaves and similar light materials, and used them as a base to craft individual pieces that she eventually assembled into a proper set of wings.


    It was a failure.


    The wings were worn like sleeves on Rocko¡¯s arms, and required him to flap his arms in ridiculous fashion. With no other way to move them, with nothing to keep Rocko afloat, and with nothing to maintain airflow, the moment Rocko hopped off the Dining Hall platform and tried to fly, he fell straight down.


    He belly-flopped on the surface of the Barrier Level¡¯s pool. His vision blurred, as did his thoughts, and everything went black as he slowly sunk in the water.


    When he came to, he was resting at the bottom of the pool. A little dark red cloud floated in the water nearby. He tried to swim out of the barrier, but the wings on his arms, though falling apart, were too heavy for him to move in underwater. When he tried taking them off, he was stopped by an immense, familiar pain. It reminded him of the pain he experienced when he fell from the Dining Hall¡¯s roof four years earlier. Back then, it took him nearly six weeks to recover. He could only assume that he had just repeated the same mistake, but knew that if he did, it would take much longer to recover than six weeks, assuming he even could recover.


    He waited only a few moments after regaining consciousness before a group of villagers, including Ranoiko and Ryuto, climbed down to the Barrier Level to see if he was alright.


    When they saw him at the bottom of the level, save for Ryuto, they once again all looked at him with disgust in their eyes.


    They had no sympathy. There was worry, but it wasn¡¯t for him.


    That was why he had to get away.


    When they inspected him for injuries, the result was as he suspected: he had broken several of the bones throughout his body. And just as he suspected, the estimated recovery would take much longer.


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    After Rocko became bedridden for the second time in his life, the village went in an uproar.


    Wasn¡¯t that supposed to be the future Chieftain? What in the name of Ruter did he think he was doing? Was he trying to kill himself? Was someone like that really stable enough to lead a whole village? Was he really fit to lead anyone at all? Why was he even being trusted to be the next Chieftain in the first place? Something had to be done about him, because at the rate things were going, if he didn¡¯t end his own life before he took the mantle of Chieftain, then he¡¯d inevitably get the entire village killed along with him.


    Ryuto faced the onslaught of criticism towards his own son and fear for the village¡¯s future on a near daily basis. Though, over time, people calmed down. Ryuto himself was also concerned, of course, but not about the future of the village. Ryuto simply realized the danger that Rocko was willing to put himself in for the sake of achieving his goals.


    Ryuto wasn¡¯t sure if Rocko was oblivious to the danger, didn¡¯t care about it, or even desired it, and he of course didn¡¯t want to get in the way of Rocko¡¯s ambitions any more than he already had to, but... he wasn¡¯t prepared to lose the only family he had left, either. Especially not over something self-inflicted like that.


    What was he to do?


    ...


    He had an idea.


    - # # # 3 # # # -


    By the start of the next year, Rocko was ready to go again. He wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be deterred by one failure nor even his own injury. The scornful gazes of the disapproving villagers not only didn¡¯t deter him, they actually reinforced his will to act. Before his winter-long slumber, he thought of ways to improve his wings for flight, and during his sleep, he even dreamed of ways to improve them.


    By the end of the first day out of hibernation, he came up with a concept.


    However, trying to explain the concept to Ranoiko proved difficult, so he had to find a way to better communicate his more complicated idea.


    After mulling it over, he came up with a possible solution.


    Having gathered fibers from trees in the forest, Rocko had Ranoiko use them to create a long, flat sheet of crude paper, which could be rolled into itself like a scroll.


    Of course, where one has paper, one also needs a drawing utensil.


    From the beginning, when he first had the idea, he knew he¡¯d have to do it. It brought back very unpleasant memories, but it was necessary. He climbed to the roof of the Dining Hall, in search of his solution, one which he hoped would still be there even after four years, but also one which he subconsciously hoped had been long-gone.


    It was still there.


    At the very center of the roof of the Dining Hall was a structure just a little larger than Rocko himself. It was shaped like a box, with a pyramidion top ¡ª like a fat obelisk. It was the nest of a species of bug he had mixed feelings for. His one and only memory of these bugs was an all around bitter one, but it gave rise to the most creative name to ever grace the universe, one which he reserved exclusively for them: ¡®Inkbug.¡¯


    In actuality, he wasn¡¯t the one who named them. They had been named like that for generations before he entered the world, but he figured whoever did name them must¡¯ve had a far more pleasant experience with them than he did.


    The nest had a circular opening in the front, large enough for him to reach his hand through. Rocko brought the paper scroll he had Ranoiko make with him, so he planned to use the Inkbug as a drawing utensil and scribble on the spot.


    When he stuck his hand through the nest¡¯s entryway, his hand was immediately doused in sludge. He blindly swiped his hand around inside, trying to grab one of the bugs while keeping his face and the paper away from their inky harm. The longer he kept his hand in, the more they attacked him, eventually even using their mantis claws to strike his hand and arm. The strikes had little effect thanks to the very same ink they doused him in being thick enough to protect him from their pincers.


    He finally got hold of one and quickly pulled it out of the nest.


    The moment he took it out, it sprayed ink at him from the ball-like appendage at the end of its abdomen. The ink got all over his face, torso, arms, hands, and the paper he held. Any chances he had to draw on that paper were ruined in an instant.


    When he climbed down the Dining Hall, instead of trying to use his finger pads to stick to the wall ¡ª as he knew it would fail thanks to the ink ¡ª he used the quills on one of his hands¡¯ shells to stab it and climbed down that way, while his other hand held the paper, and his clean feet¡¯s fingers¡¯ pads stuck to the wall as normal.


    When he reached the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but feel he was being watched. It wasn¡¯t a self-conscious sense of shame in getting ink all over himself again. He knew that might happen, so he didn¡¯t feel any shame about that on his own. Still, nobody should have been able to see him, as it was the time of day everyone would have been sunbathing, and he was on the shaded side of the Dining Hall, completely out of view.


    But there was someone. A child. But with how quickly they ran out of sight once he looked their way, he was unable to identify them.


    He hurried over to where he spotted them, but when he reached it, there was no one to be found.


    So he continued on as if it never happened.


    Once again, Ramento got angry at him for his appearance. Not that he cared what Ramento thought anymore. However, there was nothing he could do about the anguish produced by the villagers¡¯ stares. He also couldn¡¯t fully clean himself of the ink through just washing himself, so he once again had to wait until he shed his skin in the morning to get it off.


    When he shed his skin the following morning, like last time, the ink stained the molt, and like last time, none of it diluted in the water as he had already washed off what would come off.


    Of course, he refused to eat the molt due to the poisonous and bitter ink stains, and took it outside with him in search of a good place to toss it aside.


    When the village kids saw him carrying his ink-stained molt around, like last time, they made fun of him.


    He couldn''t stop himself from breaking into tears, which annoyed them enough to leave him alone.


    His reputation with the villagers continued to drop.


    Even so, he wasn¡¯t deterred. He learned from the previous day¡¯s inky encounter that he simply needed a way to collect their ink so that he could use it without requiring the bugs themselves to be present.


    Once again, using Ranoiko, a small cup-like container he called an ¡®Inktray¡¯ was made. He was able to describe the idea to her using their nests as reference for its shape and fluid-containment purpose, and their hands as reference for its size.


    When he went to collect the ink with the Inktray, he inevitably got into another mess where he was covered in ink ¡ª but so was the container, outside and in. In was all he needed, so regardless of the exterior mess, his mission was a success that time.


    He just had to be careful not to spill it when climbing back down.


    That was easy enough. He kept one hand raising the Inktray directly up while his other stabbed the wall with its quills, and he used his ink-free feet to climb normally ¡ª just like he did last time.


    Once again, he spotted a child watching him when they shouldn¡¯t have been. Once again, they escaped before he could get a good look at them. Once again, he tried to brush it off as if it never happened... but for it to happen twice made it difficult to get off his mind. However, he had no choice but to move forward as if it didn¡¯t. If it was gonna lead to anything, it would, whether he gave it any thought or not.


    Yet again, he was shamed for his ridiculous appearance.


    Yet again, some kids made fun of him the next day for carrying his molt around.


    After a few minutes of enduring the kids'' mocking laughter, he finally reacted. But instead of crying or passing out, he tossed the molt at them in aggravation. A physically harmless but inherently violent reaction.


    It was effective. It disgusted them so much they fled on the spot.


    Between showing up to dinner yet again covered in ink and throwing his own molt at other kids... his reputation with the villagers continued to drop.


    But he had no reason to give up. He was close to his goal. Now that he had the paper and the ink, all he needed was a drawing utensil.


    That was simple, he just used a stick with a flattened end.


    His idea worked. He was able to use the stick and ink to roughly draw on the paper.


    Finally, with his first ever drawing finished, sloppy as it was, Rocko was able to communicate the new idea to Ranoiko.


    - # # # 4 # # # -


    After Rocko retrieved the new-and-improved wings and put them on, Ryuto approached him from behind, having brought Alita.


    They were on an outer platform in the Plaza Level. Rocko was approaching the outer edge when Ryuto got his attention...


    ¡°So... you really are doing this again, then?¡± Ryuto asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rocko turned to Ryuto, ¡°Oh, yeah! Of course!¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should have some safety precautions for this, considering what happened last time?¡±


    ¡°Nah! It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°What about something to prevent you from falling too far, at least?¡±


    ¡°Huh? But what if last time just didn¡¯t work because I didn¡¯t fall far enough? I don¡¯t see how that¡¯ll help me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll keep you alive, Rocko.¡±


    ¡°Huh... Nah!¡± Rocko smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Ryuto didn¡¯t think Rocko actually believed that. To Ryuto, it seemed like Rocko was doing exactly what he wanted, knew exactly what kind of outcome it could bring, and was perfectly fine with that if it did.


    In other words, as far as Ryuto could tell, Rocko stopped caring about his own life.


    ¡°Alita,¡± Ryuto said.


    Alita nodded. With her eyes brightly glowing lime green, a long, smooth vine grew from the ground in front of her.


    In the time since Alita got her specialty four years earlier, she had been working hard to get control over it. It had reached a point where one might think Ruter liked her a little too much, as her ability with her specialty was already on-par with the specialties of most adults in the village, and it likely wouldn¡¯t stop there.


    Alita¡¯s vine continued growing for nearly two straight minutes before Ryuto cut it from its base. When he did, her eyes returned to normal, and the little stump that remained shriveled up and nearly disappeared.


    Rocko applauded the display.


    Ryuto tied Alita¡¯s vine to one of the rope-like vines that kept the village platform suspended in air. He traced Alita¡¯s vine down its length, grabbed its other end, and offered it to Rocko. ¡°Just tie this around yourself, okay?¡± Ryuto said.


    ¡°Like...?¡±


    ¡°Around your waist.¡±


    Rocko sadly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s safe either, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I¡¯ve learned anything from all my falls so far, it¡¯s that the parts of my body that get hurt are the ones that get hit hard and fast. If that prevents me from hitting the ground, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll just be hitting it instead? What if that, like, breaks my hips or something?¡±


    Ryuto wasn¡¯t sure how to argue with that logic. The best he could do was, ¡°It¡¯s better than dying, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rocko didn¡¯t even hesitate.


    ¡°Please,¡± Alita interjected.


    Rocko shook his head.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ryuto said in resignation. ¡°Then I¡¯m taking those wings awa¡ª¡±


    Rocko immediately backed several steps away, his hands raised to block anyone from touching him.


    ¡°Come on, Rocko, you just need to fi¡ª¡±


    ¡®Find another way,¡¯ was what Ryuto was going to say. However, the expression on Rocko¡¯s face stopped Ryuto in his tracks. Rocko¡¯s frown was agape and his eyes pleaded mercy. The absolute look of betrayal was too much for Ryuto.


    Not to mention that if Ryuto pursued any further, Rocko would likely back far enough away to tumble over the edge of the platform. It¡¯s not as though the wall of leaves outlining the perimeter was strong enough to support the body weight of a person, even if they were a child. Rocko would fall right through. The barrier wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him if he did.


    ¡°¡ªfine...¡± Ryuto said.


    ¡®You just need to fine?¡¯ Rocko mentally questioned. That made no sense. What was Ryuto trying to say?


    Ryuto¡¯s pupils developed a bright, red, wispy glow.


    After a second, Alita looked at Ryuto, daunted.


    Was she daunted by the red glow in his eyes? No. Ryuto was looking at Rocko the entire time, and Alita was several feet behind Ryuto when this happened. She couldn¡¯t have seen it.


    There could only be one reason she reacted the way she did.


    A moment passed, and her daunted expression transformed into resolve. She nodded in Ryuto¡¯s direction, and suddenly her eyes brightly glowed. Vines burst from the ground behind Rocko, and quickly formed a new wall around the perimeter of the platform. They were growing much faster than the single vine she had grown a minute earlier, and there were many more. Alita groaned in pain as she continued.


    It wasn¡¯t just the platform they were on that had vines growing. In a display that could¡¯ve caused the entire village to panic, every single platform on the Plaza Level had new walls of vines grow on their outer perimeter. Yes, it was just the outer perimeter. The edges of the platforms facing inwards to the village remained free of any new walls.


    The vines reached high enough to physically touch the bottom of the Residential Level¡¯s platforms. Once they did, though Alita¡¯s eyes remained glowing, the vines stopped growing. They simply remained.


    The entire Plaza Level was painted in a dark green hue thanks to Alita¡¯s vines.


    ¡°You good, Alita?¡± Ryuto asked.


    Alita nodded. Despite her visual confirmation, she seemed to be straining herself.


    Ryuto turned to Rocko. ¡°Make it quick, okay?¡±


    Rocko apprehensively nodded.


    Ryuto would allow Rocko to test the new version of the wings, but he wouldn¡¯t allow Rocko to risk falling to death.


    But what good would the walls do if Rocko got injured by the water again? Last time, Rocko broke several of the bones in his body. What difference did this make? He¡¯d still be jumping from the same height.


    On a related note, every platform that shared a level in the village was connected via simple suspension bridges made of skinny logs and vines. The platform Rocko was on had three bridges, two connecting to identical platforms on the left and right sides, and one connecting to the central Dining Hall platform.


    Rocko could theoretically go to the bridges on the left or right, jump, and try to fly out of range of the village, to maximize the time and space possibly needed to get into flight.


    However, if it failed, death was likely guaranteed.


    When Rocko eyed the direction he intended to approach, he noticed a child on the other side. They simply stood there, watching.


    Was that the same child from before? It was difficult to tell from there, especially with the village shaded by both the Mother Root and Alita¡¯s vines, but the child almost looked like a miniature Ranoiko.


    Well, hopefully the new wings would work, so that the child could be proud of their mother¡¯s craft.


    Rocko approached the edge of the platform and stood next to one of the bridges. It was the one connected to the Dining Hall. If he fell from there, then no matter what direction he tried to fly, he¡¯d be caught by the water below.


    It wasn¡¯t as though he was afraid of death. He didn¡¯t really care if he died or not. Rocko simply chose this to respect Ryuto¡¯s wishes that he stay safe, because Ryuto continued to respect his wish to fly.


    However, when Rocko looked over the edge, he realized what made this time different from last.


    There weren¡¯t just walls of vines on the Plaza Level, there were equally tall walls of vines reaching the Plaza Level from the Barrier Level. Furthermore, between those walls of vines beneath him, was an entire floor of vines, completely blocking any view or access to the Barrier¡¯s pool.


    Alita¡¯s power was truly insane, especially for her young age. She had nothing short of prodigious talent. But that wasn¡¯t what was on Rocko¡¯s mind at that moment...


    ¡°H-how is this supposed to keep me safe?!¡± Rocko accidentally yelled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll bounce,¡± Alita said. Her eyes remained glowing lime green.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bounce?!¡± he continued yelling, though he didn¡¯t realize it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll bounce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bounce,¡± Rocko, quieter than before, repeated in disbelief.


    Alita nodded.


    ¡°No,¡± Rocko said. ¡°I¡¯ll fly.¡±


    So, Rocko jumped.


    - # # # 5 # # # -


    It was another failure.


    This time, the wings were attached to Rocko¡¯s back, and there were handles for his hands to pull on and flap the wings, but all they did was tear the wings apart on the first use. He fell straight down.


    Thanks to the efforts of Ryuto and Alita, Rocko¡¯s fall was broken by the bouncy green trampoline of vines at the bottom of the Barrier, and not only was he alive, but his only injury was the dislocated shoulder he landed on. In other words, he was fine.


    Even if Alita hadn¡¯t gotten such a powerful specialty so ridiculously early, Ryuto would have found a way to protect Rocko using someone else¡¯s specialty or through other means. Ruter just happened to be kind to them and gave them something most convenient to work with ¡ª at least, that was the prevailing theory among the villagers, who also thought the entire situation was too ridiculous to deserve Ruter¡¯s kind miracles.


    After Ryuto relocated Rocko¡¯s shoulder, both Rocko and Ranoiko were scolded by Ryuto for their ¡ª mostly Rocko¡¯s ¡ª recklessness, but were allowed to continue anyway as long as they were more careful.


    And so, with newfound access to paper and the ability to draw ¡ª something which, though unintentional, became incredibly popular with the villagers, and was one of the only things Rocko had done so far that improved his reputation ¡ª the speed at which Rocko and Ranoiko could create new things increased exponentially. Things that might have taken several months took mere weeks. However, it was unnecessary, because...


    ...the next project was a failure.


    The one after that was a failure, as well.


    And another failure.


    Another failure.


    And a failure.


    A failure.


    Failure.


    Failure.


    Failure.


    Failure.


    Failure.


    He made wings. They failed and he fell. He made balloons. They just let him fall gently, when they did anything at all. He made gliders. He couldn''t go higher, only descend... though it was fun.


    In the end, every single idea was a failure. Nothing worked. He couldn''t fly.


    Almost every single time, Alita had to save him. It was a waste of everybody¡¯s time. An already foolish boy who everyone believed would be the next Chieftain in just over a decade, and now he could only think about flying?! It was one foolish thing after another with him. He would injure himself, with no concern for his own life. Why was he so bent on flying? Just wait to get a specialty, you moron. What was wrong with him? He was delusional. Worse, he was insane. Who would want him to lead them? Who would trust him to lead them? It had to be a joke. It was a joke. It was laughable.


    But nobody was laughing. This was not the kind of situation people laugh at, unless they¡¯d given up all hope for themselves.


    But they hadn¡¯t given up hope. Not yet. And of course, during times of crisis, the most natural thing for the villagers to do would be to consult their Chieftain. Considering the nature of the crisis, it was an especially fitting course of action. So, that¡¯s exactly what they did:


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let that boy become Chieftain.¡±


    ¡°That kid has some serious issues. You aren¡¯t seriously raising him to be the next Chieftain, are you?¡±


    While there was a silver lining in that the villagers finally started addressing Rocko as a child, it wasn¡¯t the positive development it should have been.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able to safely lead us. No way.¡±


    ¡°I never thought you were the type to enjoy pranks like this, but seeing it for myself... yeah, it¡¯s got to be a prank. It¡¯s not really my place, but I feel like you should know that even humor can be taken too far, and this is really pushing it too far.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty young, you know. You don¡¯t really have to give it to him, right? I mean, just look at him, you shouldn¡¯t give it to him.¡±


    ¡°This has all just been a joke in poor taste, right? Oh, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to insult your sense of humor! But... this is too much. I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve been a fantastic Chieftain. I really like you, because you take your time to understand each of us ¡ª even me. I¡¯m sure you have the best interests of all the villagers in mind. So, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll actually let him take over, right? You¡¯re just doing it for show, right? ...Right?!¡±


    Faced with an overwhelming amount of worry and disapproval, Ryuto couldn¡¯t say anything. Not to a single one of them. He couldn¡¯t do anything at all. He truly had the village¡¯s best interests in mind, and he agreed there was no reason for him to hand the role down to Rocko. Truly, he wanted what was best for Rocko, as well. He was Chieftain, so there was no reason for him not to just stay Chieftain, right?


    Wrong.


    There was exactly one reason why he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    - # # # 6 # # # -


    It was Sunset Hour, when the majority of the village was basking in the sunlight on the Plaza Level. This was the very same time of day that Ramento and Ryuto spent in Ramento¡¯s hut preparing food for dinner and carrying it to the Dining Hall. Thus, it was the perfect time to have a certain private conversation.


    ¡°Quit entertainin¡¯ this, Ryuto,¡± Ramento demanded.


    ¡°Entertaining what?¡± asked Ryuto.


    ¡°Y¡¯know what. That boy¡¯s the future Chieftain, and you¡¯ve turned him into a laughin¡¯stock!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only a laughingstock because everyone thinks he¡¯s going to be the next Chieftain.¡±


    ¡°And he will be. He has to be. But how in the world can he be, the way he¡¯s turnin¡¯ out?¡±


    ¡°Why does he have to be?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s how it works!¡± Ramento¡¯s tone took a harsh turn. A wispy orange glow appeared in his pupil.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The glow in Ramento¡¯s pupil disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s the plan here? What¡¯s the purpose in lettin¡¯ this happen?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a...¡± Ryuto paused to think.


    ¡°¡®He¡¯s a...?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is good?¡± Ryuto asked without a trace of doubt, irony, or sarcasm.


    ¡°No! Nothin¡¯ about this is good!¡±


    ¡°Think about it for a second, Ramento. By letting this happen, two¡ª no, three very important things are happening for Rocko.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Ramento sarcastically asked.


    ¡°Firstly, Rocko is exercising his right as a leader. He¡¯s gaining communication skills and leadership skills by giving Ranoiko directions to what he wants. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a valuable experience for him?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.... It is. What¡¯re the other two?¡±


    ¡°Secondly, he¡¯s exercising his creativity. I¡¯m sure you understand how that¡¯s important for a developing mind. Especially for a leader.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten this far without needin¡¯ to come up with new things.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t mean that. Without creativity, the village as we know it wouldn¡¯t even exist.¡±


    Ramento remained silent.


    ¡°Right?¡± Ryuto pushed.


    Ramento relented, ¡°Much better to live here than elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Plus, some useful new tools have come out of his efforts. Nonverbal communication will be much easier even without telepathy, now.¡±


    ¡°I accept your reasonin¡¯, so far. But none of this justifies the fool he¡¯s makin¡¯ himself out to be. The third reason better be good.¡±


    ¡°Well, as for the third reason, as much as I hate to admit it, I think the negative reception he¡¯s receiving will be a good thing in the long run.¡±


    ¡°Very interestin¡¯. Explain.¡±


    ¡°By going through all of this now, he builds resistance to opposition and strengthens his independence, hardening him and ensuring he doesn¡¯t grow up to be a pushover. This is valuable in a Chieftain, is it not?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, lest he ends up like you.¡±


    ¡°...Right.¡±


    ¡°You must intend on correctin¡¯ his course once you¡¯re satisfied with his... er... development.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. I do.¡±


    ¡°You hesitated there a bit, Ryuto,¡± Ramento¡¯s voice grew harsher once again.


    Gritting his teeth, Ryuto said, ¡°Yes, Ramento. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t fall too far in this... hole.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, there¡¯s still the issue of the villagers. Do you plan to tell them about this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it will be good for them to be humbled when they realize that their fears about Rocko ultimately amount to nothing? I think when the fruits of this experience reveal themselves, when they realize their arrogance, they¡¯ll come to respect him even further as a leader than they would have otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Very interestin¡¯! Maybe you didn¡¯t turn out so bad, after all, Ryuto.¡±


    ¡°...yeah. Thanks, Ramento.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll allow this to continue, for now... but he better be showin¡¯ results by the time he¡¯s of age for havin¡¯ a specialty. Am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Loud and clear.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Ramento smiled.


    - # # # CHAPTER END # # # -

 (Arc 1) Chapter 4 - What Are Friends?

    - # # # 1 # # # -


    Once again, Rocko approached Ranoiko with another idea that was likely bound to fail. Ranoiko accepted it out of obligation, but soon after, she requested a private meeting with Ryuto in her hut.


    Ryuto entered her hut, asking, ¡°What did you need me for?¡±


    Ranoiko, who was walking in circles, replied, ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this, Ryuto.¡±


    ¡°¡®Ryuto?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Chieftain Ryuto. I said ¡®Chieftain,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°I... don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m more concerned with what you meant when you said you ¡®can¡¯t keep doing this.¡¯¡±


    ¡°With your son... I just can¡¯t keep indulging in these ridicul¡ª in these dangerous ideas.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me to? It¡¯s your son! I¡¯m basically enabling suicide with the things I make him.¡±


    ¡°With or without your help, he¡¯s going to keep trying.¡±


    ¡°Why are you letting him do this?¡±


    ¡°Because it would be too cruel to tell him to give up on his dreams.¡±


    ¡°His dreams?¡±


    ¡°Has he not told you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°With all of the time he¡¯s spent with you trying to make things, he seriously hasn¡¯t even mentioned it?¡±


    ¡°No. Not that I can remember.¡±


    ¡°From what I understand, he wants to explore the stars.¡±


    ¡°¡®Explore the stars?¡¯ Oh, that¡¯s right. You did mention something about stars when you first introduced him to us.¡±


    ¡°I expected that he¡¯d bring it up himself, so I never went into detail. I guess he¡¯s more secretive with it around others.¡±


    ¡°So... wait a second. He wants to go to the stars... so he¡¯s trying to make wings to fly to them?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, basically.¡±


    ¡°If only the Matron was still around...¡± Ranoiko quietly said to herself.


    Ryuto gave her a sharp instinctive glare.


    ¡°Uh... s-sorry,¡± Ranoiko said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Ryuto assured her. ¡°I agree. That would have made things easier... in all sorts of ways.¡±


    ¡°Yeah... um... aren¡¯t there like... steps before trying to go straight to your goal? Isn¡¯t he rushing it?¡±


    ¡°It feels like it, but I have no idea where else he¡¯d start, or else I¡¯d have said something to him already.¡±


    ¡°I see... I mean, I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for him to be thinking of anything other than becoming Chieftain, personally...¡±


    Ryuto remained silent.


    ¡°...but... I uh... as a parent, I understand wanting your child to be happy. In the spirit of that ¡ª if it¡¯s alright for me to say so ¡ª I would suggest trying to find a way for him to start smaller, and work his way up, however that would work. Smaller would be more feasible for me, too. Oh, uh, I don¡¯t mean literally smaller, but that works, too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s alright. I completely agree. I just... I really don¡¯t have any ideas on how else he could start. His goal is to go to the stars, so where could he start aside from something that helps him get closer to them? How am I supposed to tell him to start smaller if I can¡¯t even give him an idea on what that might be?¡±


    ¡°Well, sorry to say it, but that sounds like your problem. I can¡¯t keep doing this. One of these times, he¡¯s gonna get himself killed. I¡¯m gonna get him killed. Beyond that, the entire village is mocking him. They¡¯re mocking you. They¡¯re mocking me, too. Unless something more reasonable can be arranged, I can¡¯t keep accepting his ideas.¡±


    Ryuto had nothing to say in return. No agreement. No argument.


    ¡°Thing is, I already accepted his latest request. So, I¡¯ll do this last one. After that, I¡¯m done. At least until he makes less destructive requests.¡±


    Ryuto nodded, and silently left.


    Ranoiko sighed in relief. ¡°See, Ayo? There was nothing to worry about,¡± Ranoiko said, turning to the bedroom entryway behind her.


    In response, a child stepped out from the room.


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    It was early morning, not long after the adults returned from the Morning Harvest, but still too early for most of the children to be up. Unlike most kids, Rocko was usually already awake by this point. This time in particular, Ranoiko had already given him the finished contraption. Little did Rocko know, it was the last flying device she¡¯d make for him.


    Despite how early it was, Rocko wanted to test it immediately. To that end, Alita was woken up much earlier than she should have been, and prepared a trampoline of vines in the Barrier Level for Rocko to safely bounce on should he fail to fly.


    Not long after these flight attempts first began, Alita had stopped making giant walls of vines, figuring that Rocko wouldn¡¯t try to go over the outer edges. After roughly a dozen attempts, her judgment had been consistently correct, as he never did.


    This time, he did.


    Not only did he jump over the outer edges of the village, he jumped from the Residential Level instead of the Plaza Level ¡ª twice as high as normal from the Barrier Level.


    After previous failures to fly, with varying degrees of success in at least gliding and directional control, he believed he cracked the code and that his latest set would be the one that finally worked. It was based on a combination of all the most successful aspects of what he''d tried in the past so far, so he had no doubts. The only worry he had was that due to it being heavier than a typical glider, there was a risk it wouldn''t work immediately like normal gliders did, and may need more time and space. So, he decided jumping higher would give him that time. He chose the outer edge to avoid accidentally hitting the Plaza Level platforms, as well, in case it took too long. He was confident it wouldn''t fail, however, and that even if he fell too far, he''d be able to fly back up.


    Thanks to exhaustion from both being up too early and putting her specialty to hard work so soon after waking, Alita was a bit slow on the uptake of the change in plans ¡ª to the point she remained behind on the Plaza Level without realizing Rocko had gone up ¡ª so, Rocko had already jumped off the edge by the time she realized something was different.


    Once she realized, however, she didn¡¯t hesitate to act. Rocko had passed halfway down the Plaza Level when Alita saw ¡ª in effectively slow motion ¡ª him falling outside the village¡¯s borders, with propeller blade-like wings on his arms and a flaming glider with ruptured miniature hot-air balloons on his back. She immediately became conscious of the situation, and abandoned the floor of vines on the Barrier Level ¡ª which rotted away ¡ª as she grew several brand new rope-like vines from right in front of her, and charged them at Rocko.


    The vines managed to catch him just before he¡¯d fall past the Plaza Level. However, the impact that resulted was hardly forgiving. These vines weren¡¯t designed to bounce like a trampoline, nor were they fluid like water. They needed to catch him, so they were perfectly solid.


    After the vines caught him, they just as quickly wrapped around him, taking hold of him like tentacles wrapping themselves around an object. They then tore the burning contraption off him, safely pulled him to the Plaza Level, and dropped him off not far from the edge, where Alita could see him.


    Once Alita confirmed Rocko was placed safely on the ground, her eyes stopped glowing, and the vines rotted away in a near-instant.


    Alita fought against losing consciousness as she stumbled forward to investigate the state of Rocko¡¯s body, hoping he wasn¡¯t injured from the catch.


    Unfortunately, his injuries were nothing to scoff at. He had fallen nearly twenty times his own height, after all. There were a couple large bloody flesh wounds and likely several as-yet undetected broken bones. His legs and hips suffered the most damage, as they were where the vines first caught him and thus where he took the brunt of the impact. Fortunately, his upper body and head took almost no damage whatsoever, and there was no indication he had been burned by his failed device. He was alive.


    So, not only was the latest idea a failure, but for multiple reasons, Rocko almost didn¡¯t make it out alive.


    Seeing the wounds, Alita¡¯s eyes glowed lime green once again, and a series of flat, wide vines emerged from the ground between them.


    Rocko immediately caught on to what she was doing, and once the vines were at a suitable length, he used his quills to cut the vines from the ground. To Alita¡¯s surprise, one-by-one, Rocko wrapped and tightened the vines around his open wounds like bandages. His legs were difficult to bandage, as every movement was met with sharp, aching pain.


    It was one of the many things he learned through tedious observation when going through his training to be the next Chieftain. Every so often, a villager or more would get injured by predators during the Morning Harvest. Every single time, Rocko would be forced to watch as their wounds were tended to while Ryuto explained the details of the procedure. Rocko would also always be quizzed on it later. Since Morning Harvests were a daily necessity, it was a common occurrence, and he came to know most medical procedures quite well ¡ª especially the simple ones.


    Having verified that Rocko was safe, Alita collapsed to the ground, allowing herself to lose consciousness and get some much needed sleep.


    - # # # 3 # # # -


    The fact that someone jumped off the edge of the Residential Level didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Those who first saw it, Alita excluded, immediately informed everyone they could, and word spread like wildfire that someone ¡®attempted¡¯ or ¡®committed suicide again.¡¯ The commotion had awoken the rest of the village earlier than usual, including all the children. Within minutes of Alita passing out, nearly the entire village was on the scene.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what had happened once one saw Rocko and Alita in the states they were in.


    ¡°It was you?!¡± a familiar voice shouted in distress. The originator cleared their way through the crowd, paying no heed to any other villager as they beelined to Rocko, all-the-while continuing their pained speech, ¡°Rocko, what in the name of Ruter were you thinking?! How could you possibly think that was a good idea?! Are you trying to get yourself killed?!¡±


    Just as the voice was familiar, so was the sentiment. ¡®Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡¯ seemed to be the one of the top questions on the minds of the villagers when it came to Rocko and his activities. This was the first time anyone had ever heard it from Ryuto, though.


    As soon as Ryuto reached Rocko¡¯s position, he grabbed Rocko by the shoulders, and continued yelling, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever pull a stunt like that again! You hear me?!¡± Ryuto was sobbing, ¡°I won¡¯t lose you, too! I can¡¯t lose you! Don¡¯t you dare try to take yourself away from me like that again! Do you understand?!¡±


    Ryuto had been practically shaking the already-injured Rocko in his blind despair. He almost lost his son, after all. And frankly, that was his fault for letting Rocko do something he already knew was dangerous. Not only was he despairing at the narrowly avoided tragedy, but he was furious at himself for the part he played in making it possible at all.


    One could argue that Ryuto should have been happy that Rocko was still alive, and he certainly was, but ¡ª in a sense ¡ª it was by both his hand and Rocko¡¯s own that Rocko almost died. If one tried to put a logical spin to emotions, one could say that happiness and relief were not emotions Ryuto could afford when he now knew that Rocko was willing to jump over the edge, and thus may very well try again. His top priority was preventing that at all costs. But emotions aren¡¯t as logical as one would like them to be, so at that moment, in Ryuto¡¯s blind rage, yelling his fears was all he knew to do.


    As for Rocko, he could barely process what was happening. All that he knew was the pain in his injured body, the loud noise in his ears, the blurriness of his vision, and the dizziness of his head. Outside of that, he couldn¡¯t distinguish sound or words, he had little grip on time and space, and he couldn¡¯t even think. So, by what one might consider pure instinct, Rocko pushed Ryuto¡¯s hands off of him ¡ª an attempt to free himself from the dizziness and regain a sense of awareness.


    Ryuto may have been a telepath, but it wasn¡¯t like he was always in other people¡¯s heads. He couldn¡¯t know how Rocko was feeling and he didn¡¯t know what Rocko was thinking, and in that moment, he didn¡¯t even think to look. What he did know was that his beloved son just swiped his hands away after basically attempting suicide. How was he, as Rocko¡¯s father, already caught up in his own emotions, supposed to take that?


    Even he didn¡¯t know.


    But he did realize he was handling Rocko too harshly. If Rocko was willing to throw away his life, what was such rough handling going to do to change that? Ryuto immediately regretted what he did. To top it off, Rocko was already injured, so what was shaking him going to do? Worsen his injuries! Stupid. Moron. The negative emotions continued to cascade. He realized he needed to calm down. He needed time to think.


    So he regretfully fled the scene.


    - # # # 4 # # # -


    When Rocko regained awareness of his surroundings, the only sighting he got of Ryuto was Ryuto¡¯s back turned to him, quickly leaving his sight.


    Before Rocko could process what was happening, he was assaulted by a flurry of scorn and vitriol from the villagers.


    But not a single comment was one he hadn¡¯t already heard before.


    When the spiteful crowd finally dispersed, Ranoiko approached him. Rocko, though disheartened and hurt, was not about to give up. Even after fourteen failures, he thought about what he could do to improve the next model.


    Ranoiko knew this, of course, after so many times dealing with him.


    ¡°Rocko...¡± she said, breaking him from his thoughts.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°H-Huh?¡± Rocko looked at her in confusion, before finally registering who she was. ¡°Oh! Ranoiko! What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna do this anymore, Rocko.¡±


    ¡°W-what? What do you mean? Why?¡±


    ¡°¡®Why?¡¯ Rocko, nothing has worked! The village is getting sick of you. You¡¯ve become a liability, and you¡¯ve brought shame to your father...¡±


    Shame... to his father? Was his father ashamed of him? Since when? How long had that been so? They were supposed to go to the stars together, so why would his father be ashamed of him for trying? Or... was it that everyone else was ashamed of his father... but for actions that weren¡¯t his father¡¯s? No. It couldn¡¯t be that. That made no sense.


    ¡°...On top of that, I¡¯ve been turned into a joke. Every time I make something for you, it fails, and every time, you need to be saved from falling to your death. I won¡¯t indulge your harmful, selfish desires any longer. We¡¯re done.¡±


    With that, Ranoiko walked away before Rocko could say a thing. Not that it would matter if she stayed, as Rocko wasn¡¯t able to form words to begin with. Rocko lacked the motivation to even bring himself to his feet, so he just sat there... and sulked.


    The dark, cold shade of the Mother Root crept upon the village, marking an end to the morning sun¡¯s light.


    After a while, he regained enough motivation to try to stand up and go somewhere else, but the pain in his body quickly shut down any ideas of moving elsewhere.


    So he continued to sulk.


    And he sulked.


    Rocko¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a nearby yawn.


    Shortly after, Alita rose to her feet.


    It was around the time that children normally woke up in the village, if not a bit after, so it should have been expected that Alita would awaken.


    ¡°O-oh! Alita!¡± Rocko exclaimed. ¡°Are you... okay?¡±


    Alita stared blankly.


    ¡°Is... that a yes? Um... I¡¯m... I need to... I can¡¯t really move on my own...¡±


    Alita looked down her nose at him.


    ¡°Um... Alita?¡±


    She turned away, saying with a downcast face and narrowed eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not... just a tool.¡±


    Alita walked away, leaving Rocko to sulk further.


    He wanted to cry.


    He would not cry.


    He couldn¡¯t allow himself to cry.


    As Ramento had explained to him on a number of occasions, crying is a sign of weakness, something which Chieftains weren¡¯t allowed to display. While Rocko didn¡¯t care about his image as a ¡®Chieftain,¡¯ he didn¡¯t want to be weak. After all, if he was weak, how would he ever escape?


    He ended up spending lunch in that spot. Never being able to move from there. Never being helped to move from there. Even from afar, he was unwilling to watch everyone eat without him, so he turned his back to the Dining Hall and faced the edge of the village.


    It wasn¡¯t until he turned that he realized how close to the edge he really was. He was far enough that, in his present state, he wasn¡¯t able to get close enough to fall off, but still close enough to appreciate just how high the village really was off the ground.


    He thought back on his fall earlier that day. Even after his device catastrophically failed, he wasn¡¯t afraid of falling.


    Even in that moment, when he thought about falling off the edge, it didn¡¯t scare him. In a way, it almost seemed welcoming.


    Almost.


    He didn¡¯t think he could really justify doing that, though, so it wasn¡¯t welcoming enough.


    He continued to sit in that spot even well after lunch ended.


    - # # # 5 # # # -


    Rocko had been gazing into space while sitting near the edge of the village for a few hours, lost in mostly negative thought.


    ¡°Whatchu doing?¡± an intrusively cheerful and unfamiliar voice asked him from behind.


    He turned to see who was speaking to him. A young girl with a bright smile. She was his age, but a little shorter. She had reddish pink skin, which was lighter on her stomach and face but deeper everywhere else, and two bright yellow horizontal stripes circling around her torso. Almost like teardrops, she also had two pink circles vertically lined up on each of her cheeks directly beneath her eyes.


    He had seen her three... no, four times before. Twice when he tried to get ink from the Inkbugs, once when he tested the second version of Ranoiko¡¯s wings, and first when he met Ranoiko.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Rocko exclaimed.


    ¡°No, you! What¡¯re you doing?¡± she asked.


    This was Ranoiko¡¯s daughter. She even wore a fake flower on the left side of her head, which only Ranoiko could have made. What her name was, Rocko could vaguely recall...


    ¡°What was your name, again? Aya? Oya?¡±


    ¡°Ayo. You¡¯re... Roku, right?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m Rocko!¡± Rocko frustratedly exclaimed.


    Ayo laughed. ¡°I¡¯m messing with you! Of course I know who you are. How couldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was wondering...¡± Rocko pouted.


    ¡°So... whatchu doin¡¯, Rock?¡±


    Rocko glared at her, ¡°¡®Rock?¡¯¡±


    What? Rock? No! It was Rocko! He¡¯d already told you that! Just get it right, already! How hard could it be?


    ¡°You like it?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s your nickname, now.¡±


    Oh. He finally understood. She was making fun of him. She was just another kid there to bully him. She should just get lost, then.


    ¡°My name... is Rocko!¡± he shouted angrily, swiping his hand at her.


    ¡°Wh-whoa!¡± she hopped back, dodging the strike. ¡°C-calm down!¡± she raised her hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you! I swear!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t make fun of me!¡± his eyes were narrowed, but there were tears in their corners.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not... though?¡± she tilted her head.


    ¡°My name is Rocko! Got it? Rocko! Rah-ko! Ra-ko! Rocko! How many times does it take to understand that?!¡±


    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t trying to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just leave me alone, already!¡± Rocko shoved her aside as he tried to get away, but the sharp pain in his legs tripped him over.


    He tried to push himself back up, but his arms shook with weakness. It wasn¡¯t more than a few seconds before he gave up, and rested on the ground.


    Though he tried his best to hold them back, he couldn¡¯t help let tears loose. As he laid there, he softly sobbed.


    A soothing ribbit brought him back to reality. When he focused his eyes, he was met with a mockingly outstretched hand.


    ¡°Take it,¡± the perpetrator, Ayo, told him.


    Instead, he shoved it away.


    ¡°Rocko... it¡¯s not like you to say ¡®no¡¯ to help, is it?¡±


    Rocko¡¯s eyes widened as he quickly turned to look at her again, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°¡®Rocko.¡¯ You told me to, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes... I did,¡± he looked at her still-outstretched left hand.


    Her left hand welcomed his right¡¯s grasp with its own, and pulled him to his feet.


    ¡°There ya go!¡± she cheerfully said, putting his arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Helping you,¡± she said. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°O-oh...¡±


    ¡°Where do you need to go?¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± Rocko looked up, ¡°nowhere we could get like this... probably.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that a challenge?¡± she smirked.


    ¡°W-wait, what? No, just an observation!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely a challenge! But don¡¯tchu worry, I¡¯m great with challenges! I¡¯ll getcha up there like it¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°Wha...¡±


    ¡°Follow my lead. Right foot. Left foot. Got that? Repeat after me. Right foot. Left foot.¡±


    ¡°R-right foot. Left foot.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Good! Now let¡¯s put that into practice, got it? Right foot...!¡±


    Rocko stepped forward with his right foot. It still hurt, but with Ayo¡¯s support, the pain was bearable. However, when Ayo stepped forward, it was with her left foot. An insignificant detail, but it served to confuse Rocko just a bit...


    ¡°¡ªLeft foot!¡± Ayo said.


    Confused about Ayo using the opposite foot to him and consequently becoming more focused on matching her movement than on her words, Rocko tried to move the same foot forward again, and tripped himself ¡ª almost bringing Ayo down with him.


    Thankfully, she managed to catch him in his fall, and lifted him back to his feet.


    ¡°Whoopsies! We gotta match our movement, Rock¡ª er, Rocko! ...I coulda just added the ¡®o.¡¯¡± She whispered that last part to herself.


    Of course, with their heads practically touching each other, Rocko heard the entire self-exchange. It made him smile slightly.


    They tried again, and this time they got it right.


    With their footsteps synchronized, Ayo began her escort of Rocko.


    Sunlight washed over the village. The afternoon sun had descended, bringing a warmth like none other.


    A minute into her escorting, Ayo was the first to speak. ¡°Why did you try so hard to hide your tears?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know I was trying to hide them?¡±


    ¡°Because I... Call it intuition, I guess,¡± she ended with an awkward chuckle.


    Rocko hesitated. ¡°Because crying makes me weak.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... and you don¡¯t want to be weak?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m weak, then how can I escape?¡±


    ¡°You want to escape?¡±


    Rocko nodded.


    ¡°Where would you go?¡±


    ¡°...I want to go to the stars.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ayo nodded with a gentle smile.


    ¡°...Huh? What?¡± Rocko¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice goal,¡± Ayo said, smiling. ¡°I hope you achieve it, someday.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even say...¡± Rocko stared at her, completely taken aback. He almost stopped moving with her and nearly caused them both to trip, but they merely stumbled as he got back on track. ¡°S-sorry, um... I¡¯m just...¡± before he realized it, tears welled in his eyes.


    ¡°H-hey?! Are you okay, dude?! Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Rocko chuckled at her casual form of address. ¡°Y-yeah... I-I mean, no, you didn¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m crying...¡±


    Ayo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No apologies needed! You¡¯re just crying tears of strength.¡±


    ¡°...Tears of strength?¡±


    ¡°You were wrong, you know. Crying doesn¡¯t make you weak. It¡¯s the opposite, actually! When you cry, it¡¯s because you felt strongly about something. And it¡¯s because you can feel that strongly about something that you can dream so big in the first place! It¡¯s proof of your strength! So, don¡¯t stop yourself from crying! Show the world how strong you really are, and cry away!¡±


    So, with some hesitation, Rocko ultimately did. With the brightest smile he¡¯d ever smiled, he happily cried to his heart¡¯s content.


    It was the first time he was understood by someone else. Not just someone who understood that he was a real, normal child, but someone who understood his dream, understood his emotions, understood his struggle. He was understood.


    He was, for a moment, truly happy.


    ¡°But you know...¡± Ayo began, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering... that¡¯s the reason you were making the wings and stuff, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rocko said, composing himself once more.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a kinda big deal, going to the stars. Maybe I¡¯m just too dumb to get it, but it doesn¡¯t sound like the kinda thing you jump into, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, great achievements have a process, right? You can¡¯t just skip right to the final event, you gotta do... um... stuff... before it.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be me making the stuff to fly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but nothing you¡¯ve done has worked, so I think you¡¯re missing something.¡±


    ¡°Missing something? Do you know what that could be?¡±


    ¡°Uh... well... hmm...¡±


    ¡°...well?¡±


    ¡°So... uh... I think you¡¯re just taking things too fast. You¡¯re like ten steps ahead of where you should be, I think.¡±


    ¡°Ten steps ahead?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re trying too hard to fly to the stars, so you¡¯re making things like wings and balloons and stuff, but how much do you actually know about how, like, birds fly to begin with?¡±


    ¡°I know that they have wings, but beyond that I don¡¯t know anything. The guards keep killing them whenever they come too close, and then they just fall, so it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any opportunities to learn, you know?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but that doesn¡¯t change my point! You¡¯re the Chieftain¡¯s son, you know? The next Chieftain! You can do so much for the village, you know? So much! That includes, uh, telling people to do things, right? You can tell them to capture a bird, or something.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve actually tried that. They don¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well... that¡¯s dumb! They gotta eventually. Anyway, how much do you know about the stars themselves? They¡¯re your goal, right? How much do you know about your own goal?¡±


    ¡°Also nothing...¡±


    ¡°Well, there you go! Learn more about them, then!¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I want to!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you know anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to learn about something I can¡¯t even get close to. It might even be impossible.¡±


    ¡°Lies! You have my mom, you know? She can make anything! She¡¯s awesome like that! Just have her make something that will help you learn about them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I made the wings!¡±


    ¡°No, you made the wings so you could skip all the work and go straight to them. Right?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Make something else! Something that can help you learn without getting closer to them. Even then, if you learn something, that means you¡¯re a step closer, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm... that¡¯s... actually true. Yeah.¡±


    ¡°And, honestly, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have any trouble figuring out a different way to do it, since you¡¯ve been able to come up with some pretty bizarre ideas all on your own already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also true...¡± a smile grew on Rocko, ¡°Yeah, actually, I think you¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°Of course I am! I¡¯m always right!¡±


    Rocko laughed.


    Not long after, they arrived at the nearest Dropoff platform.


    - # # # 6 # # # -


    The Dropoff platforms were the primary designated platforms for ascending and descending the village¡¯s levels. Most villagers only used them to go between the Plaza and Residential Levels, but even then, almost any vine could be used to climb between levels. The ¡®Dropoff¡¯ platforms were just a more conveniently accessible way to do so, as they each had a hole in their center through which a single vine ran through, and that vine could be climbed between all of the levels¡¯ Dropoff platforms. Thus, it passed from the Administrative Level to the Barrier Level, and all the levels in between.


    In other words, it was exactly what they needed. Or... it would be, if they could climb as normal.


    ¡°H-how are we going to do this?¡± Rocko asked as the two of them stared up at the Dropoff vine.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fun part! I have no idea!¡± Ayo laughed.


    ¡°What?! Hold on, this could be really dangerous, you know!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but when has that ever stopped you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... not a good thing!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you knew? Well, it¡¯s okay! I wouldn¡¯t try something that I thought could hurt me!¡±


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re going to try this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll hurt me... so, yes! I even have an idea, now! Hold me tight, and grab hold of the vine! If you follow my lead like usual, then we¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Rocko used the finger pads on his hand to hold onto Ayo¡¯s shoulder and reached his other hand to grab the vine. In that position, Ayo¡¯s leg reached up to Rocko¡¯s back ¡ª going between his legs to support him ¡ª and used its finger pads to hold on to him. She then used her free hand and foot to grab onto the vine, one at a time.


    Once they had a secure grip on the vine, they climbed as per her lead with great success ¡ª all the way to the Administrative Level.


    When they reached the top, Ayo had to get off the vine first in order for Rocko to safely get off. Once they did...


    ¡°Woo!¡± Ayo exclaimed. ¡°That was good! But there were a couple moments where I was seriously worried we weren¡¯t gonna make it!¡±


    ¡°What?! I thought you said you wouldn¡¯t try something if it could hurt you!¡±


    Ayo chuckled teasingly. ¡°It all worked out, though! Didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°W-well, yes... it did.¡±


    ¡°See! So it¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡±Y-yeah... um... I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡±


    ¡°Whatchu mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, just, in general, like... with the tears thing, and the stars, and all the advice, and the walking me home ¡ª even carrying me up, and just... everything, really.¡±


    ¡°Well... what else are friends for, if not to support each other?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°W-well... that word... what... friends?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s what we are now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. Is it? What are friends, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Oh. So we have to start from there, do we?! I see! I see how it is! It¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll guide you through it, you can count on me!¡±


    Rocko nodded confusedly.


    Ayo continued, ¡°Well, it¡¯s really just like I said, friends are there to support each other. Also teasing, hanging out, playing games... AH! That¡¯s right! I won the challenge, just so you know!¡±


    ¡°The challenge?¡±


    ¡°You thought I couldn¡¯t get you up here, but look at what we have here, you¡¯re up here, and I did it! I won! See?!¡±


    ¡°Uh huh...¡±


    Ayo playfully stuck her tongue out. ¡°Anyway, I probably shouldn¡¯t stay up here.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Rocko!¡± a nearby, familiar voice shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s why,¡± Ayo said. ¡°I think my services are no longer needed!¡±


    Ayo gently released Rocko, helping him sit down. She then reached to the vine to climb down. As she got in position to climb down, she turned to Rocko, and said, ¡°See ya later, Rocko!¡±


    ¡°Um...!¡± Rocko called out after her, ¡°Y-you can call me... ¡®Rock...¡¯ if you want to.¡±


    Ayo smiled. ¡°Okie dokie! I¡¯ll see ya later, then, Rock!¡±


    She hastily climbed down the vine.


    Ryuto hurriedly arrived on the scene. ¡°Rocko! Are you... are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Gee! I wonder about that?! Why did nobody come help me until now?! I literally couldn¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°W-what?! I assumed... no, that¡¯s right. Ah...! Dear Ruter!¡± Ryuto clasped his head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rocko, I didn¡¯t mean to leave you there like that. I¡¯ve been very out of it today, and I know it¡¯s no excuse for my actions, but I really haven¡¯t been able to think or act with a clear mind since this morning, and I¡¯m really sorry for leaving you like that!¡± Ryuto kneeled down to lift Rocko from the ground. Holding Rocko in his arms, he said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. I forgive you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Rocko.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Dad.¡±


    Ryuto carried Rocko to their hut.


    Along the way, Ryuto smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, I see you¡¯ve made a new friend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Rocko smiled back. ¡°And! And! And! And! I know what I have to do, now!¡±


    - # # # 7 # # # -


    Though Rocko was bedridden for the third time in his life, his motivation had returned as though it was never lost. When he finally recovered, he immediately went to Ranoiko with an idea in mind. One that wouldn¡¯t injure him... one which would actually work.


    - # # # CHAPTER END # # # -

 (Arc 1) Chapter 5 - Illogical Double Standards

    - # # # 1 # # # -


    Ever since Rocko started working with Ranoiko on projects that didn¡¯t involve endangering himself and public failures, his reputation with the villagers gradually improved enough that they no longer voiced complaints about him to Ryuto or questioned Ryuto¡¯s decisions regarding him.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long after that he had grown enough to start putting to practice all he had learned in the years prior about being a Chieftain.


    At first, it was Ryuto who encouraged Rocko to be more proactive in helping out the villagers with things such as reinforcing the integrity of their huts, or carrying food between the levels, or bandaging injuries, or administering medicine, among other things.


    It was stressful, but they were Ryuto¡¯s requests, and they didn¡¯t happen too frequently, so Rocko could handle them. Plus, he had his new tools and the stars to cope, and a new friend who he could play with. All things considered, for once, life in the village didn¡¯t seem so bad.


    One day, a villager approached him.


    A couple years had passed since Rocko¡¯s last incident. In that time, he¡¯d never been approached for anything by anyone other than Ayo, Ryuto, Ramento, or Ranoiko when something he requested was finished. Yet this villager, who he never really interacted with, had approached him.


    That was only natural. How else was the villager supposed to ask him for help?


    The task was simple: help them find their child.


    That was weird. Why did they come to Rocko about that? Shouldn¡¯t they have gone to his dad, Ryuto? No, how did they even lose their child?!


    Well, it sounded easy enough, so why not?


    Then, later, another villager approached him.


    Then another.


    And another.


    Before he realized it, Rocko had been sought out multiple times on a daily basis by various villagers who needed help with various things ranging from menial labor to genuinely challenging and even dangerous problems.


    The requests never ceased.


    Did they so easily forget how they treated Rocko only four years earlier, when he had jumped off the edge of the village? Just because enough time had passed that he grew two-thirds the height of most adults didn¡¯t make him any less of a child, nor did it change that he was the very same child they once mocked and resented.


    While it was nice that they weren¡¯t treating him like the worst thing they¡¯d ever laid eyes on anymore, they weren¡¯t treating him like a kid, either.


    They treated him like a young Chieftain... and Rocko hated that.


    It wasn¡¯t as if his training had stopped, either. He still went through the motions of observing his father work, getting quizzed on what he observed, and even putting what he learned into practice every now and then ¡ª all for the sake of becoming Chieftain.


    So if he wasn¡¯t being pestered by the villagers, it was because he was unwillingly training for a future he didn¡¯t want. Rarely did he get to do anything else.


    He truly hated it.


    Just leave him alone. Let him be alone with his thoughts. Let him make his own requests to Ranoiko instead of requesting stuff from him. Let him play with Ayo without interruption. Let him gaze at the stars in peace.


    Just let him have a normal childhood, at least.


    Just let him be a kid.


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    The village was completely shielded from the sun by the Mother Root. Villagers were leaving the Dining Hall in scattered numbers.


    Among those still in the Dining Hall were Ryuroito, Ranoiko, and Ayo.


    Normally, during lunch, Ayo would sit with and leave with Rocko. But, every so often, Ryuto or Ramento would spend the hour lecturing, quizzing, or otherwise training Rocko in some way. This was one of those times, so Ayo sat with her family instead.


    Each of their trays were just about empty. They had eaten all their fish and only a few wriggling worms remained.


    Ranoiko was the first to clean her tray. She stood up, tray in hands, and took it to where all the other empty trays had been placed.


    When she returned, instead of sitting down, she told the other two, ¡°Hey, so, I¡¯m going to be occupied until the Convergence tonight, so I¡¯d appreciate it if neither of you went to the hut until after that, okay? I can¡¯t risk breaking concentration.¡±


    ¡°No problems here, Rano!¡± Ryuoroito said, mouth full of worms, with a hand gesture reminiscent of an overenthusiastic thumbs-up. He swallowed his food, and clearly said, ¡°I¡¯m actually gonna be busy in a few seconds myself, seeing as I¡¯m just about done here, and the Chief and little dude over there aren¡¯t. The villagers need their substitute, y¡¯know?¡±


    Ranoiko sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, I was worried you were gonna get really pushy again and be all ¡®But Ranoooo, I wanna spend time with yaaaaaaa.¡¯¡±


    ¡°H-hey! What¡¯s so bad about that?!¡±


    Ranoiko laughed. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s adorable. It¡¯s just difficult to deal with when I have other things to do, you know?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, but it kinda hurts when ya say it to my face like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be such a baby.¡± Ranoiko turned to Ayo and said, ¡°Ayo, will you be alright on your own?¡±


    Ayo had been taking her time eating the last couple worms on her tray. The worms, which were normally white, had a golden look to their skin, and occasionally jolted and wriggled with abruptness and rigidity. Ayo had been sucking their gooey, smoked insides out. She took a moment to finish the last worm before responding with an excited smile, ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?!¡±


    Ranoiko chuckled awkwardly. ¡°N-no, Ayo. There¡¯s nothing you can do. If anything, please stay out of the way. This one is even more fragile than that time, so I don¡¯t want to risk a thing.¡±


    With a frown, Ayo looked away from Ranoiko.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to put it that way but I really can¡¯t afford any slip ups this time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± Ayo relented.


    ¡°Good,¡± Ranoiko smiled. ¡°If either of you for any reason have to go to the hut, please just... leave me be. But try not to go there period.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Ryuroito said.


    ¡°Got it...¡± Ayo simultaneously said.


    With that, Ranoiko departed from the Dining Hall.


    ¡°H-hey, dad...¡± Ayo began, turning her head to Ryuroito, who had stood up with his tray in hand, ¡°is there anything I could do to help you?¡±


    ¡°Anything ya could do to help?¡± Ryuroito repeated softly. ¡°Hmmm... If ya want to help me, ya could go around and see what other people need, maybe? Well, ya were probably gonna do that, anyway, weren¡¯tcha?¡±


    ¡°...so basically, ¡®no,¡¯ right?¡±


    Ryuroito regretfully shook his head, ¡°Sorry, Ayo. Not much I can tell ya.¡±


    Ayo sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said as she got up with her empty tray.


    The two of them returned their trays to a pile of similarly empty trays that had traces of worm and fish left on them.


    After they left the Dining Hall, while Ryuroito mostly just surveyed the village, Ayo went around and asked people if they needed assistance.


    The responses were generally along the lines of...


    ¡°Yeah, you can leave me alone, kid.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Do you even have a specialty yet? How could you help?¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it, kiddo.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a child?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your specialty? Oh. No, there¡¯s nothing you can do for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Aren¡¯t you that girl that likes to hang out with the Chieftain¡¯s heir? Why don¡¯t you go get him instead? A mere child shouldn¡¯t be doing these things, you know.¡±


    After nearly half an hour of trying and failing to help people, Ayo spotted Rocko, who was loitering on his own not far from the Dining Hall. Ryuto was nowhere in sight.


    Upon seeing him, Ayo¡¯s gears shifted. She had a new idea in mind.


    Carefully, quickly, quietly, Ayo approached Rocko from behind, making sure he never saw her and that nobody exposed her presence.


    She was merely a few steps away from Rocko. He still hadn¡¯t noticed her. He simply stared at the sky in a daze.


    She wondered if he would¡¯ve even noticed had she approached from the front ¡ª not that she was willing to take that risk.


    She was close enough to hug him, but instead of hugging him, she placed her hand on the back of his head and quickly slid it down the back of his neck.


    Broken from his daze, Rocko jumped with a yelp as he turned around.


    ¡°Tag, you¡¯re it!¡± Ayo gleefully shouted.


    ¡°W-what?¡± he asked. ¡°What does that mean? Where did you even come from?!¡±


    ¡°Behind! Duh!¡±


    Rocko rubbed his head.


    Ayo continued, ¡°And it means you¡¯re ¡®it!¡¯ You gotta make me ¡®it,¡¯ now!¡±


    ¡°Who decided that?¡±


    ¡°Me! Just now!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Okay. How... uh... do I make you ¡®it¡¯ exactly?¡±


    ¡°Touch me, ya dummy!¡±


    Rocko gently smacked her in the face.


    ¡°Ow! Hey! Not so hard! And you gotta say ¡®Tag, you¡¯re it!¡¯¡±


    ¡°I really wonder where you come up with these game ideas sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea! It just happens.¡±


    ¡°Well... okay...¡± Rocko placed his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Tag, you¡¯re it?¡±


    ¡°Now you gotta run and I¡¯ll try to tag you back!¡± Ayo lightly slapped Rocko¡¯s chest, ¡°Tag, you¡¯re it!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait, what? And then when you tag me... I¡¯m guessing I gotta chase you and tag you, and then it just repeats?!¡±


    ¡°Yup! See? I knew you had some brains in you!¡±


    ¡°Oi, I¡¯m just a little out of it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well this¡¯ll help you get back into it, won¡¯t it?!¡±


    ¡°But, well, what¡¯s the point? There¡¯s no goal other than ¡®tag the person and run away¡¯ is there?¡±


    ¡°I dunno. I don¡¯t care. The point is just to run around for fun and feel like we¡¯re doing something more. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm...¡±


    Rocko put his hand to his chin in thought for a moment.


    ¡°Tag!¡± Ayo¡¯s shoulder was suddenly struck. ¡°You¡¯re it!¡± Rocko said with a smile, running away.


    Ayo smiled, and gave chase.


    - # # # 3 # # # -


    Rocko and Ayo ran around the plaza, tagging each other every dozen seconds, and went on that way for a few minutes, until...


    ¡°Over there!¡± a lady shouted, pointing in the direction of Rocko and Ayo.


    ¡°You!¡± an accompanying male shouted as the two ran in Rocko and Ayo¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Uh...¡± simultaneously said Rocko and Ayo, putting their game on-hold.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Rocko asked.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re the son of the Chieftain... R-Rocko, right?!¡± the lady asked.


    ¡°Y-yeah... that¡¯s me...¡± Rocko answered in a low tone.


    ¡°We need you to find our daughter!¡± the male, or rather, dad, said.


    ¡°Huh? Why? Has she gone missing?¡± Ayo asked.


    ¡°A-ah... Don¡¯t worry about it, sweetie,¡± the mom said.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t you worry!¡± Ayo persistently said. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s gone missing, right? We¡¯ll keep an eye out for her!¡±


    ¡°N-no,¡± the mom said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about it. You¡¯re just a kid, after all.¡±


    ¡°S-so what?!¡± Ayo asked. ¡°I can help, too!¡±


    ¡°But you really don¡¯t need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop worrying about it! You need to find your daughter, right? It¡¯s no big deal if I just keep an eye out! Is it?¡±


    ¡°W-well... no. I guess not. B-but¡ª how do I...? Are you sure you...¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± the dad said, ¡°she wants to do it, anyway. There¡¯s probably... no harm in having more people help. Right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true... s-so...¡± the mom turned her attention to Ayo, ¡°what¡¯s your specialty?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one!¡± Ayo cheerfully said, albeit with a slightly strained tone.


    ¡°Oh...¡± the dad went. ¡°Uh... um... well, a-actually, on second thought, you don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡°


    ¡°But I will, anyway!¡± Ayo said in a loud and positive tone. ¡°So... who¡¯s your daughter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Anuto,¡± Rocko interjected.


    ¡°Y-yes! That¡¯s her name!¡± the mom said. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking all over for her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for her to hide around,¡± the dad said, ¡°but usually we can keep track of her. But today it¡¯s like she vanished!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ayo asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Rocko said.


    ¡°Hey! Try being more sensitive, Rock. They¡¯re really worried!¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just, that¡¯s pretty strange, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m kind of curious about that...¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    ¡°...like, maybe she developed a specialty?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Her specialty, huh...?¡± the mom pondered.


    ¡°Unless she already had one?¡± Rocko inserted another thought. ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about the newer specialties other kids have, or even everyone who has them, so I could be completely off! So, uh, take what I say with some... uh... room for doubt.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the dad said. ¡°As far as we know, she doesn¡¯t have a specialty. You might be onto something.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± Ayo interjected. ¡°Whether she does have one or doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll keep an eye out for her, and let you know if we find her!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah...¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Rocko!¡± the parents said.


    ¡°H-hey,¡± Ayo said. ¡°I¡¯m helping, too!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Rocko said. ¡°She is. Thank her, too!¡±


    Both parents nervously chuckled. ¡°Th-thank you, young girl.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ayo!¡± Ayo insisted. ¡°Ay-yo!¡±


    The parents didn¡¯t correct themselves. They simply chuckled.


    ¡°W-well,¡± the dad began, ¡°the longer we stand here, the more time we waste that could be spent finding her. S-so, we¡¯re gonna keep looking!¡±


    They ran off, seemingly in a bigger rush than they were in earlier.


    ¡°That was rude of them...¡± Rocko said.


    ¡°Y-yeah...¡± Ayo said softly.


    ¡°W-well, anyway, we only promised to keep an eye out. So we can do something about that whole situation if we come across Anuto.¡±


    Ayo chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t really like how easily you let that go, Rock. They came to us for help, after all! We gotta do something, right?!¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Rock! I know the perfect way to find her! It¡¯ll be super quick, too!¡±


    So Ayo led Rocko to the ¡®perfect way to find Anuto,¡¯ despite Rocko¡¯s reservations in dealing with another case of villagers pushing their problems on him.


    However, her ¡®perfect way to find Anuto¡¯ was, at that moment, busy dealing with the inane requests of nearly a dozen different villagers.


    ¡°Whoa... that¡¯s a big crowd,¡± Ayo observed.


    ¡°That¡¯s the kind of stuff my dad usually has to deal with,¡± Rocko also observed. ¡°Why is Ryuroito dealing with it?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but, the Convergence is today, isn¡¯t it? He¡¯s probably preparing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    ¡°I guess my dad isn¡¯t an option then...¡± Ayo slouched in defeat.


    ¡°Well, that would explain why they came to me about finding Anuto and not him.¡±


    ¡°True! Okay, then! How about this?¡± Ayo asked, raising a finger. ¡°Anuto¡¯s part of our game of tag, now! We can keep being ¡®it¡¯ for each other, but whoever finds and tags her becomes ¡®super not-it¡¯ and wins the game!¡± Ayo placed her hands on her hips and dramatically tilted her head, topping everything off by saying, ¡°Howzzat?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Rocko said, nodding with a growing smile. ¡°So, Anuto¡¯s the victory condition?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me!¡±


    So, the conclusion they arrived at was to extend their game of tag to include Anuto, and thus they resumed playing.


    After several minutes of half-searching for Anuto but mostly tagging each other silly, Ayo suddenly bumped into nothing, and fell on her back as if she had run into a wall.


    ¡°A-Ayo?!¡± Rocko exclaimed.


    ¡°O-ow...¡± groaned a soft feminine voice that wasn¡¯t Ayo¡¯s.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Ayo and Rocko exclaimed.


    ¡°That voice...¡± Ayo began.


    Appearing out of thin air was a girl. Though she was as old as they were, she was considerably shorter than both of them, and consequently appeared much younger. Despite that, she must have recently developed her specialty, so perhaps her height would catch up with her soon?


    ¡°Anuto!¡± Ayo shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Eek!¡± The previously invisible girl, Anuto, quickly got up and retreated into the crowd ¡ª not sparing even a moment for conversation.


    Ayo chuckled nervously. ¡°Aw.¡± Her gaze went downcast. ¡°So, she really got a specialty, too, huh?¡± Ayo quietly asked herself.


    ¡°Wh-who was that?¡± Rocko asked.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know? Shouldn¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Um... should I? Do I have some connection to her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! That was Anuto! The girl we were asked to find!¡±


    ¡°Oh! That was Anuto?¡±


    ¡°Well yeah. Hold on, aren¡¯t you supposed to know all of the villagers?¡±


    ¡°Erm, yeah, I¡¯ve learned all their names and specialties. But someone who could turn invisible didn¡¯t come to mind at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you¡¯ve been keeping track? Specialties? C¡¯mon, Rock! Shouldn¡¯t you know their faces, too? Heights? Colors? Body types?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s way too much for me to remember about over eighty people!¡±


    Ayo groaned, ¡°I guess that would make sense, if not for the fact you knew their daughter was Anuto without them even saying their names or using their specialties!¡±


    ¡°I remember the adults easier than kids, though. Also, they¡¯ve asked me about Anuto, like, a bunch of times in the last few years, so...¡±


    ¡°Is that how it is?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have recognized her, then?!¡±


    ¡°I never said I succeeded!¡±


    ¡°Then why¡¯d they come to you again?¡±


    ¡°Why does anyone ever come to me?!¡±


    ¡°Ah... Yeah. I see. Sorry about that. Well, anyway! We found her, so we should probably go tell them about this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯d be doing them any favors, honestly.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, sure, yeah, we found her, but then we lost her again. What¡¯s the point of telling them when we don¡¯t even know where she is, even if we did come across her for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they be relieved to know she¡¯s okay, though?¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯d just panic more knowing that she¡¯s actually been turning invisible. Even if she was okay when we saw her, and even if she¡¯s probably still okay now, the fact we found her because she wasn¡¯t careful and bumped into us by accident will probably make them worry for her safety even more. It¡¯ll only cause more harm than good to tell them. I don¡¯t think we should put that burden on them.¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s...! A good point, actually. You really thought that out, huh?¡± Ayo chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s kinda impressive. But doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s actually in danger?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is. But if I thought she was, I¡¯d definitely tell them.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense. OH! That reminds me! I won the game!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Remember! Whoever tags Anuto wins the game! I¡¯m the one who bumped into her, so it¡¯s my win!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh...! That¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°Yup! So, what should we do no¡ª¡±


    ¡°GET DOWN FROM THERE!¡±


    Ayo was cut off by a frighteningly angry nearby voice.


    They looked to the direction of the voice.


    It was Ryuroito. He had broken free from the crowd of villagers and rushed to the Residential Level.


    ¡®Get down from there?¡¯ What was...?


    Neither of them could believe their eyes.


    There was another kid, with brightly glowing deep blue eyes, running on the bottom of the central platform of the Residential Level.


    ¡°Ramuno?¡± Ayo questioned.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Ramuno?¡± Rocko asked. ¡°How long has he had a specialty?¡±


    Ayo slouched with a tilted head, completely defeated. ¡°It¡¯s like everyyoone¡¯s getting their specialty lately.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm... wouldn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll probably get ours soon, though?¡±


    ¡°You think so?!¡± energy suddenly returned to Ayo as she straightened her posture.


    Despite their carefree banter, it was understandable why Ryuroito was worked up. The situation was highly concerning, considering that if Ramuno¡¯s specialty stopped working there, it would be a several meter drop to a head-first ground collision. He must have been an idiot to be so carefree. Or maybe he just had that much confidence in his specialty? It had to have been a very recently developed one, though, so it was pretty unlikely he had much control over it yet.


    But the fact that Ryuroito was immediately on top of this situation was more than enough explanation why Ryuto entrusted Ryuroito as his assistant and substitute.


    ¡°There he is!¡± shouted a harsh, childish, feminine voice.


    However, they couldn¡¯t afford to sit and watch the conclusion to the Ramuno situation. They instead had to worry about all the villagers who Ryuroito left behind.


    Though, among the dozen villagers present that Ryuroito had left behind, only a quarter of them bothered to approach. The rest dispersed.


    Of the four who did approach, they went straight to Rocko.


    Meanwhile, Ayo remained standing, alone, lost in thought.


    - # # # 4 # # # -


    Ayo wandered in thought. She had been wandering for several minutes, and it was unlikely anybody noticed she left, because it seemed like nobody noticed she was there to begin with.


    They were all people who Ayo had tried to help earlier, but refused her help due to her being ¡®just a child¡¯ or for ¡®lacking a specialty.¡¯ So, what made Rocko any different from her? Why did they seek Rocko out for help, but not her? Did Rocko not meet all the same conditions that resulted in her rejection? Even worse, he clearly didn¡¯t even want to deal with any of them, but she did. Yet, they chose to go to Rocko, and not her.


    What was so wrong about her? Why couldn¡¯t she help? Why did nobody want her to help? What was the point in demanding help from someone who doesn¡¯t even want to, but not someone who does?


    It couldn¡¯t have been her age. She and Rocko were the same age.


    It couldn¡¯t have been a lack of a specialty. Even Rocko didn¡¯t have one.


    Did it really all boil down to heritage?! To status?! Her status was the child of a crafter and a hunter who also served as the Chieftain¡¯s assistant, surely that had to count for something, right?! If her dad could be assistant to the Chieftain, then why couldn¡¯t she at least be seen as assistant to the Chieftain¡¯s heir?! Just let her help!


    Her lips quivered, but she fought back. She closed her shell over her left fist and slammed it into the ground, and suppressed the urge to yell.


    But maybe if she did have a specialty, she would be taken more seriously. Maybe if she had a specialty, she¡¯d be allowed to help. Maybe if she had a specialty, she¡¯d be treated like an actual person, and not like some child.


    But this line of thinking... was nothing new for her.


    She suffered it every day. She fought it every day. She dealt with it every day. She ignored it every day.


    ¡°Do you enjoy causing yourself pain or something?¡± a harsh, childish, feminine voice interrupted her pained thoughts.


    She lifted her head to see the person speaking to her.


    ¡°Alenta...¡± Ayo said with a low tone and a glare.


    ¡°Alenta!¡± Ramuno called as he ran over to them.


    ¡°Ramuno!¡± Alenta called back. ¡°You overdid it, you idiot. You scared the slime out of me. I didn¡¯t want you to actually die!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good, ¡®cause I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You were pretty freaking close.¡±


    Ramuno blushed with an awkward laugh. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Why does your face look like that? That¡¯s so weird. Stop.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ayo interrupted.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s as I asked, Ayo,¡± Alenta returned her attention to Ayo without hesitation, ¡°do you enjoy causing yourself pain or something?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not. What makes you think I would?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re an idiot, too. No, even worse, you¡¯re a complete moron.¡±


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like it so could you stop adding onto it? Go away.¡±


    ¡°No! Only an idiot would do what you do. Be grateful I drove the problem away for you. Now you don¡¯t have to suffer. You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that boy, right? The Chieftain¡¯s son? I saw him bothering you, probably so he could run from his duties, so I used Ramuno to distract the Chieftain¡¯s assistant, force everyone to find that boy, and fix the whole situation. Two birds with one arrow! You should be grateful, you know? It¡¯s not often I do things like that for other people.¡±


    ¡°You... you¡¯re so full of yourself.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not wrong, am I?¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s full of herself, Ayo.¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°No. No, I won¡¯t do that. You need to get your head out of the dirt and stop being so stupid. Because, really, you¡¯re such a moron. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°I get it! I¡¯m an idiot! I¡¯m stupid! I have no intelligence or worth to speak of whatsoever! Leave. Me. Alone!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you had no worth. Really, how can you be so stupid?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s your word choice?¡± Ramuno suggested.


    ¡°Huh? My choice of words is perfectly suited to the situation, thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°W-well, yeah. But she¡¯s still not understanding you, is she?¡±


    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that just make my words even more truthful?¡±


    ¡°Well yeah. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Enough, Ramuno! If she¡¯s too stupid to understand what I¡¯m trying to tell her, then that¡¯s on her. I swear... it¡¯d take a blessing from Ruter to fix this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d take a blessing from Ruter to get you off my back,¡± Ayo said with a loud, sharp tone. ¡°Leave. Me. Alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? Are you trying to be threatening?¡± Alenta laughed. ¡°You¡¯re so adorable, sometimes. Did you know that?¡±


    Ramuno¡¯s face met his palm. ¡°There¡¯s really no hope for this situation.¡±


    ¡°Both of you need to back off,¡± Ayo said. ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± Alenta smugly asked, almost laughing.


    Ayo closed both of her shells over her fists and charged at Alenta, with every intention of beating her down.


    Alenta¡¯s eyes glowed a bright purple, and Ayo¡¯s body suddenly relaxed to the point that she couldn¡¯t move a muscle, so she stumbled to the ground. A terrifyingly comfortable sensation overwhelmed her body. Even Ayo¡¯s anger had lessened compared to a mere second earlier.


    However, the same applied to Ramuno, who literally fell asleep in an instant.


    But most importantly, the effect also applied to Alenta, who was struggling to keep her eyes open just long enough for her specialty to make Ayo fall asleep.


    Despite the effects of Alenta¡¯s specialty, Ayo wasn¡¯t budging. It seemed she was so infuriated that even Alenta¡¯s specialty at its strongest wasn¡¯t enough to stop her.


    Instead, after a few moments, Ayo ¡ª through sheer willpower alone ¡ª pushed herself back to her feet, despite her muscles being like jelly, and continued forward to fight Alenta.


    If not for her specialty, Alenta might¡¯ve panicked right then. Ayo was persisting, even though by all means she should¡¯ve been too relaxed to feel angry, and too tired to stay awake.


    Actually, despite her specialty, Alenta did begin to panic. More accurately, she got less calm and less tired, despite her specialty dictating that she and everyone around her should be at their calmest and tiredest.


    Ramuno, however, remained asleep.


    Ayo gained speed. Though she couldn¡¯t have been said to be charging at Alenta, it was more like quickly stumbling forward as if drunk, but nonetheless she had picked up the pace and was closing in on her target.


    Alenta was experiencing a paradox of emotions. She was incredibly relaxed due to her specialty, but she was also incredibly exhausted due to the effort it took to use the specialty, and finally she was afraid of Ayo, who was steadily approaching her with every intention of beating her.


    The way Alenta saw it, there were three possibilities for how the situation could end, and none of them were good news for her: The first was that she would pass out and become incapable of using her specialty, allowing Ayo to charge and beat her while she slept. The second was that she would over-exhaust herself, her specialty would stop working on its own as a result, and she¡¯d be too tired to move but not tired enough to fall asleep, and would thus be beaten while unable to do anything and experience the whole ordeal. The third, final, and most pleasant was that she should forfeit right then and there, and try to run away. While all of these would hurt her pride, that last one would practically throw it away, so she could never. She would persist until she¡¯d fall victim to her own power, leaving only the most unpleasant possibilities open.


    Though, realistically, Ayo would never beat someone while they were down. At that point, Ayo had already regretted charging at Alenta and just wanted to get her to stop using her specialty so Ayo could get away from her. Of course, Alenta didn¡¯t realize that.


    So the possibility which became reality was...


    None of them.


    Alenta stopped using her specialty out of fear, enabling her to remain alert. Basically, it was her survival instinct. She didn¡¯t try to deactivate it, she didn¡¯t even realize she had done it, and neither did Ayo. So Ayo picked up speed and charged straight at Alenta, blind with rage. Alenta had successfully poked all of Ayo¡¯s worst possible buttons, so Ayo could no longer think clearly.


    ¡°Whoa, calm down, kiddo!¡± a pair of arms restrained Ayo from behind.


    Quickly, Ayo snapped out of it. ¡°D-dad?! What are you doing here?!¡±


    ¡°I was keeping an eye on that Ramuno kiddo over there in case he did something dangerous again, but that little girl¡¯s specialty knocked me outta commission for a bit, else I¡¯d have stopped ya sooner. Mind calming down?¡±


    Ayo only then realized that Alenta¡¯s specialty was no longer at play. Ryuroito released her from his restraint. She then calmly returned a look to Alenta, croaked in frustration, and wandered off.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re...¡± Alenta was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You...¡± Ryuroito¡¯s nostrils flared as he glared at Alenta. He took a deep breath... and exhaled. He then calmly looked at Alenta and said, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not one for violence, especially with children, but ya better leave my daughter be. I don¡¯t tolerate that sorta thing, and next time I won¡¯t stop her from retaliating.¡±


    ¡°I was just¡ª¡± Alenta¡¯s words got caught in her throat. While Ayo¡¯s response may be considered unacceptable to some, or even many, Alenta was the one objectively in the wrong there, and she knew that.


    Wordlessly, Alenta grabbed the unconscious Ramuno and dragged him away.


    - # # # CHAPTER END # # # -

 (Arc 1) Chapter 6 - Spring Convergence

    - # # # 1 # # # -


    Ayo spent the rest of her free time loitering outside her hut. She paced around. She sat on the edge and kicked her feet. She lied on a nearby bridge and counted the upside-down trees on the Mother Root above her.


    She continued to wait in such a manner until her mother, Ranoiko, suddenly announced to no one at all from within the hut, ¡°Finally! I¡¯m done!¡±


    Ayo took that as permission to enter the hut. As she did, Ranoiko gently placed a shiny, transparent orb atop a cushion-like container.


    ¡°Whoa...¡± Ayo unintentionally said.


    ¡°Oh, Ayo!¡± Ranoiko said as she gently draped a silky cloth over the orb. She turned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re already here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting outside for a while,¡± Ayo chuckled.


    ¡°Oh, well, good job for being patient. I finally finished what I was working on!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard. Is that for Rock?¡±


    ¡°Yep. He seemed really enthusiastic about this one, so I had a lot of fun making it. It¡¯s probably the most interesting idea he¡¯s had yet.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it myself, but even so, he told me not to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Ranoiko shrugged. ¡°Gotta keep my word. Sorry, Ayo.¡±


    Ayo slouched.


    ¡°H-hey! Don¡¯t do that! Straighten your posture!¡±


    So Ayo did, but not without an, ¡°Ugh...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. You know it¡¯s for your own good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. So, uh, why¡¯dya put it away if you¡¯re gonna give it to him?¡±


    ¡°Because the Convergence is about to start. It¡¯ll have to wait until after.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right!¡±


    Ranoiko nodded. ¡°That said,¡± she smirked, ¡°let¡¯s hurry on down so we can be there before the others!¡±


    ¡°Last one there¡¯s hopper poo!¡± Ayo ran off.


    Ranoiko chased after her with a smile.


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    By the time Ranoiko beat Ayo in the race to the central platform of the Residential Level, the western sun¡¯s light had begun bathing the village. However, this time, there were no plans to bask in it. They had already basked in the eastern sun¡¯s light that morning.


    Over the following minutes, the rest of the village gathered in the Residential Level. They organized themselves into small groups and lined up.


    At the front was the Chieftain, Ryuto, who would lead the rest.


    One by one, following Ryuto¡¯s lead, they climbed up the vine of the Dropoff Platform, and passed the Administrative Level.


    Ramento didn¡¯t join them. He stayed behind in his hut, and watched them all pass by.


    They continued climbing straight up, until they reached the end of the vine in the barren upside-down forest.


    The vine hung from and was tied to the branch of a leafless, brown, upside-down tree. The branch was wide enough for each fully grown villager to stand on two feet, and long enough for them to run across.


    The nearest branches had enough space to fit over five people between each of them, and each were just as large as the branch they climbed on.


    Once they climbed onto the branch, they ran up its length. As the trees were upside-down, the branches were pulled by gravity down towards the village, and as such were quite steep. They had to run on all-fours in order to securely climb, using their pads for extra security.


    There were many different trees in the upside-down forest, all of them leafless and barren, but the ones they chose to navigate with were the largest of them all. They had branches all along the lengths of their trunks, and the closer to the root they got, the less steep they were.


    Furthermore, the distance between each tree was too great for them to reach without being near the end of a tree¡¯s branch.


    So, the villagers climbed up the trunk of the tree until they reached an elevation where the branch leveled out enough to stably walk on. At that point, they turned the direction of the sun, ran down the branch¡¯s length, and jumped.


    As they jumped, they outstretched their tongues and wrapped them around the nearest branch of the next tree, like a grappling hook, and pulled themselves up to that branch.


    They continued this method of parkour as they headed the direction of the sun. By traveling towards the sun, they were able to maximize the sunlight they received during their journey.


    As they continued, the trunks of the trees gradually angled off, the branches themselves also grew more difficult to climb.


    After a certain point, the trees had gone sideways rather than upside down. They had to climb straight up to continue, and many of the branches they climbed were facing either straight up or down, so it became difficult to hold on. Fortunately, the sunlight shone directly onto them, which made the difficult climbing experience feel worthwhile.


    Gradually, the trees became easier to climb. Soon enough, the first leaf even made its debut.


    They continued advancing through the crooked, mostly unvegetated trees. The more upright the trees stood, the more vegetation there was. There were occasional ribbits and chirps, which increased in frequency with the vegetation. Bright green leaves became more common the further they went. Furthermore, long blue leaves, flowery pink leaves, and thick red leaves became a common sight.


    Eventually, the foliage became so dense that there was significantly more green, red, blue, and pink in sight than there were branches.


    The trees were level: standing upright as one would expect them to. The leaves could be heard rustling in the light breeze that broke through the forest.


    There were large, thick vines wrapped around and spread between entire trees, with a tendency to hang between the branches of different trees.


    The ground itself was like bark, but it hosted a variety of plants, fungi, and unique features such as mist geysers and glowing balloon orbs, among other things, all of which were numerous enough that it was almost impossible to see the bare ground without going down oneself.


    Above them were dense, misty streams, where fish swam in abundance. The sunlight that passed through the streams was split into concentrated rainbows, forming a cascade of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and violet sunbeams, shining across the tree branches and forest floor.


    The streams flowed between the trees and branches above them, never coming into direct contact with them, and frequently changed their flow and direction, steadily traveling between different parts of the forest without apparent rhyme or reason.


    They were in the forest proper.


    But that was just the first step of their expedition.


    - # # # 3 # # # -


    In the living forest, the branches of the trees they traveled across were level, sturdy, and generally close together, so they didn¡¯t need to exhaust themselves with parkour as much as in the upside-down forest in order to get around. They could pace themselves with leisure.


    So Rocko walked along a branch with pursed lips and narrowed eyes.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Ordinarily, someone like Rocko, who was heir to the Chieftain, would be walking with the Chieftain at the front, so he could learn how to guide the group. However, he was placed evenly in the middle of the conglomeration, surrounded by others, and following others.


    At a glance, this was no different treatment from any other kid, and would be exactly the kind of treatment he¡¯d love to normally receive. However, not only was he in the middle of the line, he was also guarded by four villagers, each armed with bows and spears.


    As much as it bothered him, he couldn¡¯t raise his voice in complaint. It was treatment he was all-too used to.


    Ayo, however, didn¡¯t get the memo.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk to him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We go over this every time, kid,¡± one of the guards said, ¡°how many times do you need it explained to you?!¡±


    ¡°I learn best through repetition,¡± she said with a smug.


    The guard sighed. ¡°Ruter, help me,¡± they uttered under their breath. ¡°Okay, look. I don¡¯t want to be doing this as much as you don¡¯t want me to be, and I sure as miora know he doesn¡¯t want me to be, either, but the way things stand, he can¡¯t be left unchecked. If he¡¯s allowed to wander again, who knows what kind of disaster will befall us?¡±


    ¡°You say all that, but when has he ever had a chance? Haven¡¯t you been doing this forever?¡±


    ¡°Eight years ain¡¯t forever, kid.¡±


    ¡°And what happened eight years ago?¡±


    The guard responded with silence.


    Ayo stuck her tongue out. ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡±


    She looked over at Rocko, who undoubtedly heard the entire exchange, yet he kept silent the whole time. That was pretty unlike him, wasn¡¯t it? Even in the past, when Ayo would annoy the guards, he¡¯d join her somehow. Maybe he gave up trying. That didn¡¯t seem fitting of him. Weak. She decided she¡¯d give him strength.


    ¡°Rocko!¡± she shouted without any idea where to take it, for the sole purpose of ignoring all the guards and Rocko¡¯s own despondence.


    Rocko despondently waved back, and sighed.


    ¡°Grrrr,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Hey, you!¡± she yelled at the guard.


    ¡°Ow!¡± the guard covered their ear. ¡°For the last time, kid, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± she said with wide eyes and mouth agape. ¡°Let me talk to him!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why? Because y¡¯need to stop him running off? Why¡¯s it gotta be you, though?¡±


    ¡°Wh¡ª Did you change the way you¡¯re speaking?¡±


    ¡°I do that quite often!¡±


    ¡°Ugh... Yes, kid, it¡¯s because we can¡¯t let him run off.¡±


    ¡°Okies. I got it!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª No! Go back to your parents, kid.¡±


    ¡°But I refuse!¡±


    ¡°I said leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°Nah. Also, just think about it, okay? Why would he run off if he was distracted with someone to play with? You¡¯re no smart at all, are you?¡±


    ¡°I swear to Ruter, if you don¡¯t...¡± The guard trailed off as their eyes became focused. ¡°Uh... seriously? Okay, then.¡± The guard looked at Ayo, ¡°I... guess it¡¯s fine, then? Chieftain said we might as well try. I don¡¯t get it, but, Chieftain¡¯s orders, so... screw it, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Hooray!¡± Ayo bounced.


    The guards dispersed and Ayo approached Rocko.


    The two of them hung out for the rest of the trip, and played a game similar to I Spy.


    - # # # 4 # # # -


    They continued moving from tree to tree, until they reached the highest tree in the forest. In fact, not only was it the tallest tree in the forest, it was the largest overall, its base being almost as wide as the Mother Root itself, and dividing the forests atop the root between northern and southern halves. However, it got rapidly skinnier as it got taller, being around dozen or so times wider than the average tree in the forest.


    They climbed the tree through the old-school means of using their pads, as there were no branches for them to grapple. They continued until they reached the tree¡¯s crown, at which point they scrambled to various specific positions, and got themselves comfortable.


    There, they stood, and stared into the far distance.


    What they observed was another tree. Like any of the trees around them, it had a typical brown color ¡ª but that was the only typical thing about it. It was an overwhelmingly colossal tree that could be seen despite lying beyond the horizon which otherwise marked the end of the visible world. Because it sat behind the horizon, its base and roots were nowhere to be seen. Even at that distance, its width took up more than a tenth of the visible horizon, yet it appeared disproportionately skinny. That was because it literally pierced the sky, reaching well beyond the highest clouds.


    Though it was recognizable as a tree, even its most treelike features were distinctly unique compared to the average tree. For one thing, its trunk, though as perfectly vertical as any tree, appeared to twist around itself, twisting less with each branching point. For another, when most trees branched out, that was called their crown, and signaled the end of their trunks, but this tree¡¯s trunk continued up until the fourth branching point, which could barely be seen from the ground. On top of that, each branching point was unique, and each one branched out further than the last.


    The first branching point, from that distance, seemed to start below the ground itself. It had dozens of branches that, when looking straight at the tree, were long enough to reach nearly halfway to the edge of the visible horizon. Furthermore, the branches rose upwards with the tree, but their labyrinthine structure was flirtatiously obscured by curtains of violet wisteria-like flowers which seemed to touch the ground as they gently danced in the wind. The flowers themselves, when absent from the sun¡¯s shine, illuminated with a gentle glow. The uppermost branches were high enough that they could never hope to be fed with the water of even the fiercest storm cloud. Despite that, they appeared livelier than the branches of the tree the villagers were standing on.


    From within the many gaps and cracks between the branches behind the wisteria flowers, beams of gentle blue light broke through. Given the scale of the tree, it likely cast a shadow over long distances, depriving a significant portion of the world of much needed sunlight, so perhaps the tree was compensating by providing light of its own.


    In addition to the light, water poured profusely from many of those same spots on the lower portions, while mist emitted from the higher ones. Typically, plants needed to consume water to survive, but this tree was instead producing it in vast quantities. The emission of moisture was further accentuated by the welcoming blue light as it reflected off and refracted through the waters and fog. Sunlight also refracted through much of the water as it broke through the wisteria, surrounding the branches behind the flowers with rainbows.


    Finally, the branches were lined with pinkish-white buds which seemed to break off in large conglomerates as they were carried by the iridescent wind, and peacefully scattered across the world.


    Had one not known better, the sight of the scattering and falling buds in the distance could have been mistaken for snowfall. But these were not the undesirable harbingers of death known as ¡®snow,¡¯ but the desirable harbingers of life known as ¡®seeds.¡¯ It was well known that, throughout the early spring season, the tree would scatter its seeds around the world, giving birth to new life.


    With all of these traits taken into consideration, it was intrusively clear why they called this tree ¡°The Mother Tree.¡± Producing water, light, seeds of life, and who knows what else, it may very well have been the mother of all life in the world. At the very least, it was easily understandable why the villagers would believe so.


    Given that it was the first and main region of the tree one would see when they looked at it, the first branching point was naturally the most eye-catching one. The extraordinary distance between the first set of branches and the second required one to uncomfortably angle their head to see them, and in that space was an unnatural looking section of trunk that extended from the center of the top of the first set of branches.


    In a way, it almost ruined the established beauty and tranquility of the tree up to that point, replacing it with an ominous aura. Not just because of its height, which could have intimidated anybody regardless of beauty, but because of how much it contrasted what one would expect from a tree¡¯s structure. Once again, tree trunks normally end at their crowns, so the fact this one continued well beyond that point gave it a very unnatural feeling. That unnatural feeling, combined with its intimidating height, was enough to make one experience fear by merely looking at it.


    The only saving grace was the way the branches it extended from were angled to follow it upwards in labyrinthine twists and turns, as well as how the branches gradually shortened after a certain height, making the extension of the trunk appear slightly more natural.


    And at the top of that space was the second branching point. High enough that, even from such a viewing distance, there was no hope of catching the slightest glimpse of its ¡®roof¡¯ so-to-speak. The branches were much fewer in number compared to the first set of branches below, but were also much thicker, with the branches being a little more than half as wide as the trunk itself. These branches extended much further than the first set, and twisted and turned in fascinating ways. Not like a labyrinth, but rather as if they were dancing. They were covered in what could only be assumed to be dense black foliage, and were entirely surrounded by a light blue mist. As with the first set, they rose upwards along with the trunk.


    The trunk above that point got increasingly difficult to see. But the remaining two sets of branches were clearly visible, as they were each almost twice as long as the previous. Despite that, discernible details were hard to make out. The only thing clear about the third set was that they were massive branches surrounded by vivid, pulsating lights.


    But beyond the view of the Mother Tree lied a far more intimidating one.


    The entire overhead sky was occupied by a green planet. The only clear parts of the sky were near the horizon, so if one were to never lift their head, they might have been able to miss the presence of the other world. But that didn¡¯t mean the planet was far. It was close enough that one could discern rivers, lakes, forests, and large, bizarre structures, and it was big enough to occupy roughly three-fourths of the sky, but just far enough that any individual trees, animals, and general activity of life on its surface was indiscernible... except for one tree.


    To the right of the colossal tree that pointed at the planet above, another equally colossal one approached from the very same. While the top of the first tree was impossible to see from the ground, it was only the top of the second one that could be seen, as it was at an angle that its topmost details obstructed the view of anything below them.


    The top appeared as a giant, yellow, rough, hard, rose-like flower. It was in the shockingly quick process of blooming, as its petals unfolded with great speed. The interior of the petals appeared much softer than the exterior, and the inside lacked the layers one would expect from a rose, but instead contained a large, green, glowing mound with green lightning buzzing about it.


    It was as if the trees might crash into each other as the beginning of some kind of cataclysmic event. However, no such risk existed. After all, this was a perfectly normal event that occurred twice a year.


    A blue glow appeared from the horizon, at the bottom of the Mother Tree.


    As the two titanic trees passed over the other, the blue glow transformed into a pure, almost-blinding light, and surged straight up along the Mother Tree¡¯s entire length, clothing the its entire trunk in a blinding cyan light that drowned out the sunlight and turned the landscape blue. The beam struck the other world¡¯s Mother Tree with ease, but was entirely absorbed by the green, glowing mound within the flowery top.


    The villagers watched the event unfold in awe. The world subtly quaked. A hum could even be heard, and vibrations could be felt if one paid close attention. Despite this, nothing actually shook. The leaves were calmer than ever. Even the village, vulnerably hanging from vines, was unharmed, though it likely swayed. The villagers themselves had no risk of losing balance or falling from where they stood.


    After a minute, the trees finished passing over each other, and the surge ended.


    For a moment, the air was a little colder.


    And thus began the new year.


    - # # # CHAPTER END # # # -

 (Arc 1) Chapter 7 - What Makes A Dream

    - # # # 1 # # # -


    Everyone returned to the village from the Convergence event. The sun descended below the horizon, leaving the world in twilight, when only the brightest of stars came out to play.


    Dinner was about to start, and some villagers went straight to eat, but most of them were relaxing and loitering around the Residential and Plaza Levels instead.


    Rocko walked along the plaza, carrying an orb in his hands.


    He headed to the Dining Hall. As he looked inside, he failed to locate what he sought.


    Ayo ran up to him from behind with overbearing enthusiasm and yelled, ¡°Heeeyyyyyy, Rock!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ayo!¡± Rocko replied, turning her way.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ayo asked.


    ¡°Not much. You?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, obviously.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how you meant it? Then wouldn¡¯t my answer be the same as yours?¡±


    ¡°What? You mean you¡¯re talking to yourself? Weirdo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I am. Who else would I be talking to?¡±


    ¡°Me! Obviously!¡±


    Rocko chuckled, ¡°Can¡¯t finish your own bit, huh?¡±


    After a brief second, Ayo¡¯s eyes widened. She turned and pouted, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t get the reaction I was hoping for.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that you got there?¡± Her cheerfulness returned as though it never left.


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± Rocko smiled. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Rocko held the orb up to Ayo. Ayo tried to grab it, but Rocko quickly pulled it away from her, saying, ¡°Nope! No touching! Only looking.¡±


    ¡°Pffft. Lame,¡± Ayo playfully whined.


    Rocko held the orb back out. Ayo looked at it carefully. She had gotten a brief glimpse of it already before they left for the Convergence, so she had looked forward to seeing it close up like this. It was pretty for sure, but it was a bit disappointing beyond that. She couldn¡¯t comprehend what she was looking for, or what purpose it served. It was just a pretty, transparent orb.


    Giving up, Ayo asked, ¡°What am I looking at?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it,¡± Rocko said, ¡°look through it.¡±


    ¡°Through it?¡±


    Rocko nodded.


    ¡°Well... alright.¡± Ayo leaned forward and brought her eyes level with the orb.


    She focused. Finally, she realized what was so special about it, and gasped with amazement. When she compared how Rocko¡¯s hand looked through the orb to how it looked outside, it was much larger, and somewhat distorted. She could clearly see the details of his skin through the orb. She could also see nearby scenery as if it were much closer, though it looked warped with the orb¡¯s shape.


    Standing straight up, she said, ¡°That¡¯s super useful! Anta might be mad you turned her specialty into an item, though.¡±


    ¡°If she gets mad, she¡¯ll just have to suck it up. I can¡¯t use her eyes for myself, you know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but... what do you even need this for?¡±


    Rocko smiled with pride and asked, ¡°Wanna see?¡±


    They climbed up the dropoff¡¯s vine as Rocko led Ayo to their destination. Rocko held the Orb with his tongue so he could use his arms and legs to climb. They reached the dropoff of the Residential Level, but continued climbing up.


    Ayo stopped herself from climbing further, saying, ¡°Wait! We¡¯re going to the top? Pretty sure I can¡¯t go up there.¡±


    Pausing his climb and freeing one hand to hold the Orb in so he could speak, Rocko replied, ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯d be the first time you¡¯ve gone up there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but... that was to help you, and I left like immediately. This is different, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°Hmmph. It¡¯s fine if I say it is, right? So, it¡¯s fine. You get a free pass, today, courtesy of me!¡±


    Ayo hesitated, but smiled and said, ¡°Works for me!¡±


    So they continued their climb to the Administrative Level.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Rocko said once they made it to the top, ¡°uh, I want to show my Dad.¡±


    Rocko crossed a bridge to another platform as he started to his destination.


    Ayo followed him, asking, ¡°Is he even up here? I don¡¯t see anybody.¡±


    The level was much emptier of people than the previous two. In fact, at a glance, they were the only two people there at all.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone usually up here, but consider the time. Dinner¡¯s basically already started, but Ramento was working on it all alone during the Convergence, so he¡¯s probably helping finish.¡±


    ¡°So, wouldn¡¯t he be at the Dining Hall?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d go back and forth. He¡¯d need to be up here to grab the food in the first place, you know.¡±


    ¡°That reminds me, how do you even carry food from here to the Dining Hall?¡±


    ¡°One hand and foot to climb, the other two holding the baskets,¡± Rocko said as he started walking on his side ¡ª using his left hand and left foot ¡ª while freely waving his right arm and leg through the air, ¡°They make multiple trips, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± Ayo said as they reached the next platform, ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡±


    Rocko stood back up properly. They arrived to a platform with an oversized hut, much like Rocko¡¯s hut, but it wasn¡¯t his.


    ¡°Whose hut is this?¡± Ayo asked.


    ¡°Ramento¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted to get your father.¡±


    ¡°Ramento prepares the food, you know. If my dad is helping, he¡¯d probably be here.¡±


    Rocko entered the hut. Ayo hesitated behind him. The entire entry room was like a spacious kitchen. There was only one other room, down a short hallway.


    As Rocko tried to proceed, Ayo placed her hand on his shoulder and stopped him. ¡°I should go back.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t think I should be up here.¡±


    ¡°I already said it¡¯s fine, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you doin¡¯ here?¡± interrupted a hostile, elderly voice from behind, causing them to jump. They turned around to see Ramento carrying two empty baskets in his arms, he continued, ¡°Villagers shouldn¡¯t be up here!¡±


    ¡°Ugh-! Ramento...¡± Rocko said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®ugh¡¯ me. Why is she up here?¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Ayo said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the one in charge, Ramento,¡± Rocko retorted. ¡°My dad is.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s sayin¡¯ it. Rules are rules. Take her back to the Dinin¡¯ Hall.¡± Ramento noticed the orb Rocko held. ¡°Don¡¯t bring villagers up for such silly reasons.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ryuto interrupted as he walked onto the platform, ¡°Rocko? Ayo? What are you two doing up here? Dinner¡¯s starting. You should be at the plaza.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Rocko exclaimed, pushing past Ramento and running up to Ryuto.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I¡¯m ¡®Dad.¡¯ Did you need something from me, Rocko?¡±


    ¡°Look!¡± Rocko said as he quickly raised the orb up for his dad to see.


    ¡°Oh, wow! Is that the last piece?¡±


    Rocko nodded fervently, and said, ¡°Yeah! Do you wanna see how it works?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to, Rocko, but you caught me at a bad time. Can it wait until after dinner?¡±


    ¡°But I want you to be the first to see!¡± Rocko said. Ayo looked at him with raised, furrowed brows.


    Ryuto glanced at Ayo and said, ¡°Ah... It¡¯s okay if you show Ayo first, Rocko. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡ª¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Go on, you two. I¡¯ll see it later, okay? You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°O-o-okay,¡± Rocko said, ¡°if you say so.¡± Rocko looked down.


    Ayo went up to Rocko, and said, ¡°Well? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°O-oh, right! This way!¡± Rocko said as he rushed forth, crossing the bridge.


    Ayo followed.


    Ryuto gave Ramento a sharp glare.


    ¡°Ridiculous,¡± Ramento said under his breath.


    ¡°What?¡± Ryuto asked.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Ramento demanded.


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    The Administrative Level had the fewest platforms of all the Levels. It had the Chieftain¡¯s hut in the center. Ramento¡¯s hut to the north. The dropoff to the south. A miscellaneous storage hut to the east. And the food storage hut to the west. In between each of these platforms were smaller, empty platforms that connected each other platform via simple suspension bridges.


    Rocko led Ayo to the southeast platform.


    Just as with each of the corner platforms ¡ª as in, the platforms to the northwest, northeast, southwest, and southeast ¡ª there was a fourth bridge that led down halfway between the Administrative Level and the Residential Level, to a Fifth ¡®Border¡¯ Level.


    The Border Level was unique from the other four levels. Frankly, ¡®level¡¯ was a misnomer. Though the labels of ¡®first,¡¯ ¡®second,¡¯ ¡®third,¡¯ and ¡®fourth¡¯ all referenced the elevation of the Administrative, Residential, Plaza, and Barrier Levels respectively, the label of ¡®fifth¡¯ for the Border Level had nothing to do with its vertical relationship, but its horizontal relationship, to the rest of the levels.


    The Border Level comprised of four Watchtowers at each corner of the village. As they were off-limits to most villagers, they were situated a fair distance away from the main levels of the village ¡ª far enough that one needed to use the bridges to reach them, but near enough that guards could identify and deal with any problems in the village with haste from their posts on the Watchtowers.


    Ayo began, ¡°So that¡¯s what the Watchtowers look like from up here!¡±


    The Watchtowers ¡ª as seen from the levels below ¡ª looked just their name would imply: a tower. They were tall, rectangular structures, whose height reached from halfway between the Administrative and Residential levels, and went all the way down to the Barrier Level. Each Watchtower connected to each other via sturdy suspension bridges, as well as to the other levels via simple suspension bridges. After the Dining Hall, they were the sturdiest structures in the village, as well as the heaviest.


    But the top of the Watchtowers looked like any other empty platform, save for a lack of water and having a hatch in the middle of the floor.


    Rocko replied, ¡°Yup! Pretty cool, right? But that¡¯s not what we¡¯re here for.¡±


    By the Watchtower¡¯s ledge was a unique device. It had a long conic head, with the wider end pointed at the sky, that stood on a single leg with a short and wide cylindrical base. There were tight hinges between the head and the leg. The conic head was mostly hollow.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Ayo asked.


    Rocko walked up to the device. Carefully, he placed the orb into the wider end of the conic head. He then turned to Ayo, looking quite proud of himself, and gestured to the device.


    Ayo stood for a moment, not quite sure what was going on. After a few moments, she said, ¡°Uh... What?¡± and chuckled confusedly.


    ¡°Oh, right. This small point,¡± Rocko said as he gestured to the smaller end of the conic head, ¡°place your eye against it.¡±


    ¡°Ah... alright¡ª wait, against it? That sounds painful!¡±


    ¡°Oh. No, no! Not literally. Just... like... look through it, I guess? Up close, though.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okie.¡±


    Ayo walked up to the device and placed her eye by the smaller end of the conic head. ¡°Oh, whoa!¡± she exclaimed, taking in the sight.


    ¡°Wait, actually, let me see. I haven¡¯t looked yet.¡±


    ¡°No, wait! I¡¯ve only just started looking!¡±


    ¡°But I want to look, too! It is my creation, you know!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to look? Why are you trying to get me away, now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I just wanted to see, too. I¡¯ll let you look, again.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... okay,¡± Ayo said as she took her head away from the device¡¯s head. She then looked to Rocko and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that interested in stars, anyway.¡±


    Rocko quickly went and looked through the device. After a few seconds, he exclaimed, ¡°It-it finally works! But... it¡¯s not enough.¡± He took his head away from it, and mumbled to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll have to request more orbs.¡±


    Ayo looked at Rocko with a melancholic smile, and said, ¡°Um... I¡¯m not trying to be mean... but... I¡¯m curious, is there a reason you don¡¯t have this much determination for the village, too?¡±


    ¡°Figures you¡¯d say something like that, too.¡±


    ¡°O-oh! No! I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±


    ¡°I know... probably. I just hate how many people think this is just a silly dream.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t call it silly...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not denying it!¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, if we¡¯re being real here, it kinda is, so...¡±


    Rocko looked down with a gentle frown.


    Ayo continued, ¡°B-but don¡¯t worry! Mine is even sillier.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rocko asked.


    ¡°Yeah! Because it¡¯s something that happens to everyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s like... the exact opposite reason why mine is silly.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Yours is better for it, you have an actual aspiration. Something to achieve that most people wouldn¡¯t even think of! Isn¡¯t that what makes a dream a ¡®dream?¡¯ In my case, it¡¯s not something I can work for, or something even unique to me. It¡¯s something that¡¯s guaranteed, eventually.¡±


    ¡°So... what is it?¡±


    ¡°Never mind! It really is too dumb to say.¡± Ayo laughed awkwardly.


    ¡°You can tell me. Also, you can¡¯t just back out on it after all of this buildup!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re... right. Yeah. Okay. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Then do it.¡±


    ¡°Right! Okay! So... I just want a specialty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s a¡ª I mean, why?¡±


    ¡°You were about to say ¡®that¡¯s all¡¯ weren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Now, now, Ayo... I asked you a question,¡± Rocko said as he wagged his finger. He then shrugged and smirked to the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s not cute when you act that way, Rock.¡±


    ¡°You say that as though you¡¯re cute when you do it. But seriously, why is that your dream?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, aren¡¯t they just so cool?! Come on, how can you not be fascinated with them? You¡¯re fascinated with stars, and bugs, and everything!¡±


    ¡°I am, though! Honestly, it¡¯s one of only a few things I¡¯ve been trying to figure out with no answers. Like, why do some people¡¯s eyes glow when using them and others don¡¯t?¡± as Rocko spoke, Ayo''s smile grew and she nodded with increasing fervor, ¡°Is there meaning to the colors? How is a specialty determined to begin with? Why do they only develop around a certain age?¡±


    ¡°Right?!¡±


    ¡°But... I¡¯ve never seen someone else think of them so highly like that, so it surprises me.¡±


    Ayo¡¯s smile turned melancholic, ¡°It¡¯s stupid, right?¡±


    ¡°I never said that.¡±


    ¡°Well, to make it even stupider, I get this kind of pain in my chest when I see the others get theirs. Like Ramuno! Since when could he walk like that?! Why can¡¯t I have that? Even though we¡¯re the same age! Imagine what I could do for everyone if I had that instead. I could do so much more!¡±


    Rocko responds simply with an awkward smile.


    Ayo continues, ¡°That was kinda horrible to say. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Well... it wasn¡¯t the greatest thing, but I don¡¯t think it was horrible. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Well, anyway, your dream can¡¯t be stupid, because mine is! If yours is stupid, then mine is completely brainless!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying it was stupid, though.¡±


    ¡°R-right. Nobody said that! But that¡¯s the point, because it¡¯s not!¡±


    ¡°Whatever, I get it.¡±


    Ayo chuckled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting really hungry. Wanna go eat?¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Rocko replied.


    ¡°Race ya there!¡±


    The two of them raced to the dropoff.


    - # # # 3 # # # -


    Ryuto stood leaning in the doorway of Rocko¡¯s room, looking over its contents. Ramento stood behind him, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.


    Ramento broke the silence, ¡°Why allow this foolishness to continue?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Ryuto asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb,¡± Ramento began. ¡°My meaning is crystal clear. Just look at this room...¡±


    Rocko¡¯s room was cramped. His nest was squished in the corner of his room, across from the door and beside his window. There was a desk of sorts on the other side of the window from the bed. In the far back of the room, there were shelves which held scrolled up paper, many of which had scribbles on them, and many of which were blank, and in a corner of the room were a series of various measurement tools.


    In the center of the room was a large contraption like a model of a solar system. It depicted the landscape beneath the village as the base which it stood on. There was a ball to represent the sun to the side of the model, and there were hinges which linked to the pieces that really took up the room: two large and very wide sideways planes, which curved inwards toward the model, and were sprinkled with mostly white jewels in a way that could be confused as random.


    ¡°...and look at that thing he built out there. How could you raise a son so focused on somethin¡¯ so unrealistic instead of on the well-bein¡¯ of our village?¡±


    ¡°Give me a break, he¡¯s just a kid.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Perhaps it was I who failed in that regard.¡±


    Ryuto turned sharply to Ramento, saying, ¡°I¡¯m trying my best, you know.¡±


    ¡°Sure you are.¡±


    ¡°The village is well fed, the villagers¡¯ individual needs are met so morale is higher than ever, and nobody¡¯s died in a Morning Harvest even once since I took over. What¡¯s there to complain about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the village¡¯s future. Not long from now, you¡¯ll be without my advice, and there¡¯s no helpin¡¯ that. You¡¯ve made poor decision after poor decision, and that¡¯s extended to your own kin. Is the future of the village I¡¯ve worked so hard for really gonna be wasted by delusional dreamers like that child?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him like you¡¯ve got nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve nothin¡¯ to do with an heir what has no intention of bein¡¯ heir. He¡¯s always been a problem child, but even his goals are too radical. It¡¯s dangerous enough just leavin¡¯ the Mother Root, but that kid wants to explore the freakin¡¯ stars. He¡¯ll get us all killed!¡±


    ¡°Realistic or not, he should be allowed to enjoy his childhood. At least as much as possible, given the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°This is exactly why I didn¡¯t want you to have a child so early. You should¡¯ve waited a century or two at least and reigned in the experience, but instead you just had to have one with Ayita, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re the one who¡¯s just too traditional. What¡¯s all this about me making ¡®poor decision after poor decision,¡¯ anyway? Exactly what poor decisions have I made?¡±


    ¡°When people¡¯ve screwed up or broken the rules, you¡¯ve made conversation with them instead of punishin¡¯ them. When you became Chieftain, you had a child merely two years later instead of two hundred, and just look where that got Ayita.¡±


    Ryuto¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Rame¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now that same child has developed a dangerous delusion for a Chieftain to have, and you¡¯ve been enablin¡¯ it!¡±


    ¡°Kids should be allowed to dream, Ramento.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s old enough to develop a specialty! He no longer qualifies as a mere ¡®kid,¡¯ you moron.¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t even have one, yet.¡±


    ¡°True, but he will one of these days. It could be as soon as tonight. That¡¯s how old this ¡®kid¡¯ is, and you¡¯re still enablin¡¯ this delusion. There¡¯s no room for stupid dreams that late in life ¡ª ''specially for a Chieftain. You need to wake him up. It¡¯s gone on for long enough.¡±


    Ramento¡¯s voice had grown stern. Ryuto realized this was no time to argue, as much as he wanted to. He simply responded with, ¡°I know.¡±


    With a raised eyebrow, Ramento said in a condescending tone, ¡°If you know, then why isn¡¯t it done? Go. Break his heart.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow. He just built the thing, he should at least enjoy it for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ryuto...¡± Ramento said, his voice much lower, and with a faint fiery glow in his eyes. ¡°Do it now.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it wait until tomorrow, Ram¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Ryuto noticed something odd about his body. Warm? Warm. No, hot. Burning. Ryuto fell onto his knees, holding in screams. He writhed on the ground and struggled to control his movement. An intense burning overwhelmed his insides. He couldn¡¯t find the will to even speak.


    Ramento¡¯s eyes glowed a fierce orange. He walked up to Ryuto as Ryuto writhed on the floor in pain, and said, ¡°Are you really gonna disobey your own father, Ryuto?¡±


    Ryuto struggled to get a word out, to even move his lips. With a concentrated effort, he managed to say, ¡°N-n-no... f-father.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Ramento¡¯s eyes returned to normal.


    The hellish burning that overhwelmed Ryuto¡¯s body had stopped, but he remained still. It was as if he were frozen inside, though warmth gradually returned, minute by minute. Ryuto laid there, unable to collect his thoughts. Not a muscle moved except to breathe, but his breaths were sporadic and brief.


    Ramento continued, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the last of the food down while you come back to sanity.¡±


    - # # # CHAPTER END # # # -

 (Arc 1) Chapter 8 - Dreaming of Stars

    - # # # 1 # # # -


    By the time Rocko and Ayo arrived at the Dining Hall, most of the village was already present and seated.


    ¡°I win!¡± Ayo shouted as she melodramatically hopped over the ridge dividing the dry interior Dining Hall floor from the water outside, followed by Rocko a second later.


    She won the race.


    ¡°You always win,¡± Rocko blew raspberries.


    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be so sad, Rock! It was a good race! Y¡¯did your best!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad but ¡®you did your best¡¯ is one of the worst things you could say to someone who failed at something!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be encouraging, though?!¡±


    ¡°How?! It¡¯s just another way of saying ¡®you can¡¯t do any more than that,¡¯ which isn¡¯t good if what you did was a failure, you know?¡±


    ¡°I... I see...¡± Ayo pouted, but her face lit up once she noticed, ¡°Ooh! There¡¯s ink tonight!¡± She ran to the center of the Dining Hall where the food, seasonings, and sauces could be found.


    Rocko wanted to gag at her words, but stopped himself.


    It turned out that the ink Rocko was poisoned by when he was four and had been using to draw since he was eight was actually perfectly safe for most adults and older kids to consume. Inkbugs were also common enough in the forest above and ¡ª ever since that nest was built atop the Dining Hall ¡ª even in their own village that obtaining ink from them was fairly easy. From what he understood, the ink was only harmful to young kids because they had weaker immunity to toxins and diseases, but by the time someone usually got a specialty, their body¡¯s defenses had typically developed enough that the ink was harmless. Why they¡¯d actually want to eat something so bitter was beyond him, though, but it was Ayo¡¯s preference.


    He, on the other hand, greatly preferred the sweetness of golden nectar, which was similarly produced by bugs, but wasn¡¯t poisonous at all. Quite the opposite, in fact. It actually had healing properties.


    Rocko and Ayo collected their food and flavorings. Fortunately for Rocko, there was also nectar that time around. A flavorful meal for them both.


    They went and claimed their seats when Ramento finally showed up with the last of the food... but Ryuto remained nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡± Ayo asked Rocko.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought he was helping Ramento.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but Ramento¡¯s here, and he¡¯s not. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±


    Rocko¡¯s eyes widened with furrowed brows. ¡°Did Ramento¡ª¡±


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong, you two? Ryuto¡¯s voice echoed through both of their minds. They turned to see him standing just behind them.


    ¡°D-Dad! Where¡¯ve you been?¡± Rocko asked, relieved. Ayo looked nervous.


    ¡°H-hi... Ch-Chieftain,¡± Ayo said.


    ¡°Ayo?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ayo,¡± Ryuto said. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Uh... n-no,¡± she turned her head.


    ¡°Where were you, Dad?¡±


    ¡°I was just doing some last minute things.¡±


    ¡°Last minute things? What last minute things?¡±


    ¡°I-I should probably go...¡± Ayo interjected, grabbing her tray as she prepared to leave.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, Ayo,¡± Ryuto said. ¡°You can have this dinner.¡±


    Ayo chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°But before I go take my seat,¡± Ryuto began as he turned to Rocko. ¡°Rocko, what¡¯s their name?¡± he asked, pointing to a villager seated across from them, who was oblivious to their conversation.


    Rocko looked at Ryuto with irritation, saying, ¡°Wait, we¡¯re doing this now? At dinner?¡±


    Ayo frowned.


    ¡°Of course we are,¡± Ryuto said. ¡°The entire village is here. There¡¯s no better time for it.¡±


    Rocko croakily groaned. ¡°Okay, uh, who did you point to, again?¡±


    Ryuto pointed to them again.


    ¡°That¡¯s... He¡¯s Raltono.¡±


    ¡°What does Raltono like?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not this.¡±


    Ryuto laughed. ¡°That¡¯s probably true. Then you remember his specialty?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he can taste with his hands, right?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. He can tell whether something he touches is edible or not. Though the way he describes it certainly sounds like taste, to me.¡±


    ¡°Whether something is edible or not... huh. That¡¯s useful, I think.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is!¡± Ayo loudly interjected. ¡°A specialty like that can tell what¡¯s poison and what¡¯s safe! If we didn¡¯t have someone like that, we could be eating poison right now!¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Ryuto began, ¡°what Ayo¡¯s saying is half true. It makes the process of figuring out what¡¯s safe to eat a lot faster and a lot easier.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Isn¡¯t that suuuuuper useful?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is,¡± Ryuto confirmed.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rocko agreed. ¡°That definitely sounds convenient, but doesn¡¯t he get overwhelmed by it? If I recall correctly, it¡¯s not something he can control, so he always keeps his shells closed.¡±


    ¡°Good eye. His specialty has a pretty nasty side effect. If he doesn¡¯t keep his shells closed, then he¡¯ll ¡®taste¡¯ everything he touches with his hands and feet, which for him can be too much to handle.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± Ayo interrupted, ¡°what do you mean? His specialty hurts him?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly ¡®hurt,¡¯¡± Ryuto explained, ¡°but it¡¯s not all perfect.¡±


    Rocko elaborated, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not thrilled with the idea of waiting for my specialty, Ayo. What if I get a specialty that causes more harm than good? I don¡¯t want to have to rely on something like that.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s...¡± Ayo looked down slightly. ¡°B-but it¡¯s still useful! So, negative side effects or not, useful is useful. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer a specialty that doesn¡¯t have an inconvenience so bad it makes the specialty itself worthless, though.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not worthless!¡±


    Ryuto interrupted with laughter. ¡°Well, if you want a more convenient specialty, then can you locate Annoiko?¡±


    ¡°Annoiko?¡± Ayo tilted her head.


    ¡°Uh...¡± Rocko looked around the hall, trying to spot someone he identified as being the person Ryuto named. After a few moments, he pointed and said, ¡°There! I think that¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°Wrong. That¡¯s Annoino. Not only is Annoino not Annoiko, but Annoino is a guy.¡±


    ¡°O-oh,¡± Rocko awkwardly said, his face a little red.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? What¡¯s this?!¡± Ayo asked energetically. ¡°Rocko, are you embarrassed?!¡±


    He was. The difference between guys and girls was pretty obvious, after all. Guys have spots, ladies have stripes. That was how it always was. Yet he got them confused because of their names alone. Yeah, that was just a bit embarrassing.


    ¡°Want to try again, Rocko?¡± asked Ryuto.


    ¡°Hey, Dad, can we stop this, now?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I gotta eat, anyway,¡± Ryuto said, ending with a chuckle. ¡°You two better not get into any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be on our best behavior!¡± Ayo said, smiling. As Ryuto left them to their own devices, Ayo turned to Rocko and asked, ¡°Do you remember Annoino¡¯s specialty, though?¡±


    ¡°Not you, too!¡±


    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m not asking because of anything like that! I¡¯m genuinely curious about his specialty!¡±


    ¡°Ugh... he can levitate things.¡±


    Ayo tilted her head, ¡°¡®Levitate?¡¯¡±


    While Rocko and Ayo continued to talk, Ryuto walked towards the buffet line to choose what to eat.


    Ramento approached Ryuto, who was holding a tray of fish.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re back on your feet, already,¡± Ramento told him.


    ¡°Yeah. Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ll see. It¡¯s just interestin¡¯, because it seems like you¡¯re gettin¡¯ better at recoverin¡¯ from it.¡±


    Switching to telepathy, Ryuto said, You should be grateful for that. If the villagers find out what you¡¯ve been doing, or start to worry about me, it won¡¯t be good.


    Joining in, Ramento replied, That¡¯s not my problem.


    Ryuto gave Ramento a nasty scowl, which Ramento responded to with a smug.


    Ramento continued, Don¡¯t blame me for your screwups, Ryuto. I don¡¯t want to do that to you, but you keep askin¡¯ for it.


    Ryuto¡¯s fists clenched on the tray he held, almost breaking it. He grit his teeth, and said aloud, ¡°Go sit down, Ramento.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, Chief,¡± Ramento replied. Despite his obliging, his pupils faintly glowed orange.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Ryuto trembled, both in anger and fear. After a few deep breaths, he was able to calm down. He finally collected his food and joined the rest of the village to dine.


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    After dinner, the children of the village went to sleep, as did many adults. Rocko helped Ryuto and Ramento clean up the leftovers and, once finished, Ryuto and Rocko headed to the Watchtower.


    ¡°Do I just put my eye right here?¡± Ryuto asked, referring to the stargazing device.


    ¡°Yeah, exactly!¡± Rocko confirmed.


    Ryuto bent over to put his eye to the lens, and beheld a powerful cascade of stars and nebula. The enhanced sight was almost enough to bring him to tears.


    ¡°This is perfect...¡± Ryuto said, still looking through the scope.


    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Rocko said, ¡°but it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you still haven¡¯t looked through it.¡±


    ¡°No. I did, already. It¡¯s a step in the right direction, but it¡¯s not enough!¡±


    Ryuto chuckled lightheartedly. He stopped looking through the scope and stood up. Turning to Rocko, he asked with a smile, ¡°What do you plan to do, then?¡±


    ¡°Improve it, of course!¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    Rocko smiled.


    Ryuto continued, ¡°Do you have a name for it, yet?¡±


    ¡°A name? Hmmm...¡± Rocko took a moment to think. Ryuto made sure not to intrude on Rocko¡¯s thoughts, not taking any peeks at the possible answers Rocko thought of. After a few moments, Rocko finally gave his answer, ¡°Stargazer!¡±


    ¡°¡®Stargazer,¡¯ huh? Dang. Now that I hear it, it just seems obvious.¡±


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Ryuto returned to stargazing using the Stargazer. Rocko sat next to him and watched the stars with his bare eyes, smiling.


    ¡°Since you intend to improve this,¡± Ryuto began, ¡°do you mind if I make a request?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure! What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unpleasant bending over to look through this. One day, you¡¯ll be my height, too. So, I think it would be better to make it fit for adults.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.... I¡¯d need to climb on something to look through it, then... Oh! I could make it so the height can be changed!¡±


    Ryuto laughed in amusement. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking for, Rocko.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I mean, like, the height can be changed manually. What¡¯s the word...? Adjustable! Make the height adjustable!¡±


    ¡°Adjustable height?¡± Ryuto stopped gazing and stood up, looked to Rocko, and smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m very excited to see how you pull that off.¡±


    ¡°I already have an idea for how it could work!¡± Rocko declared, smiling. His expression quickly turned to alarm, and he said, ¡°Oh, but no peeking! I want you to see it when it¡¯s finished, first!¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Ryuto said.


    The two of them continued to stargaze for a while. Though Ryuto took peeks through the Stargazer every so often, the two of them mostly just sat together and watched the stars with their bare eyes.


    After about an hour of this, Ryuto got up and told Rocko, ¡°Sorry, Rocko. It¡¯s getting late. I have to assign the Night Watch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad,¡± Rocko said. ¡°Thanks for spending this time with me.¡±


    ¡°I love spending time with you. There¡¯s no need to thank me for it. Also, I just realized, you should be heading to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, I will in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well, you can keep stargazing, but make sure you head to sleep soon.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Ryuto went to assign someone to Night Watch duty, leaving Rocko to his own devices. With Ryuto gone, Rocko returned to using the Stargazer.


    - # # # 3 # # # -


    As Rocko continued to observe the stars, closer than he had ever before, an idea struck him.


    He returned to his room. Normally, around this time, he¡¯d be getting in his nest to sleep, but instead he went straight to the shelves at the back of his room. He grabbed a paper scroll and took it to his desk, where a short and stubby bottle of ink and a writing utensil ¡ª more advanced than the stick he¡¯d used previously, similar to a piece of chalk ¡ª were waiting to be used. However, the bottle was empty, and the utensil was dry.


    He took the empty bottle outside. He scoured the Residential Level until he found an Inkbug roaming outside one of the huts. He then grabbed the poor bug, causing it to panic and, as it always would, sporadically spray ink all over him.


    Or so it would have. But he knew better than to let that happen again. After several miserable attempts at extracting ink years earlier, he figured out a way to safely collect ink. First, when he approached the bug, he made sure to do so calmly. Inkbugs weren¡¯t afraid of the sight of people, as he knew from past experience, so it was fine if the bug saw him so long as he didn¡¯t do anything rash. But once he got close enough, he had to act when it wasn¡¯t looking. They couldn¡¯t see behind themselves, so when it turned, he snatched it in his hands and kept its hind end aimed away from him. He had the bottle strategically placed on the ground nearby, so when he grabbed the bug, he¡¯d be able to swiftly put it in position as it inked. And thus, it sprayed all the ink into the bottle, without ever getting a mess on him. This had been his method of extracting ink for the last few years.


    Once he released the bug, it ceased its inky attempt to defend itself, and fled.


    He returned to his room and doodled on the scroll. After a little bit of time, he took the scroll and ink outside, and set them by the Stargazer. He continued sketching as he took frequent glances at the Stargazer.


    After some time, he finished the sketch and set it on the desk in his room, having it laid out to let the ink dry.


    Though he tried to get sleep, he couldn¡¯t get his mind off the stars.


    He returned to the Stargazer, and continued watching the stars.


    - # # # 4 # # # -


    The stars. Bright. Alluring. Floating through space. Surrounded by colorful celestial clouds. Enough to make one lose all sense of self, and soon enough, Rocko became completely lost in them, losing his sense of self.


    In a kaleidoscopic display, the stars fell to Rocko¡¯s feet as the world beneath him disappeared.


    Rocko took a step forward. The colorful celestial clouds flowed between his toes, like stepping barefoot into a river. He looked around at each and every passing star. He smiled as he thought about which one he would visit first.


    Finally arriving at an answer, he stepped off the path and flew towards a star, excitedly flapping his wings.


    As he got closer, the star opened itself up to him, revealing a village inside.


    Arriving at the village, he looked around, excited to explore this new world.


    A blinding light shone from behind him, drowning out all other light even as he faced away. He turned to face the light, and saw Ryuto. The light was coming from the halo above Ryuto¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad we did this, Rocko,¡± Ryuto told him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ayo interjected as she emerged from Rocko¡¯s shadow, ¡°this is nice.¡±


    The stairway of stars approached Rocko, so he walked up the stars with Ryuto and Ayo.


    He kept climbing the stars, every world was another adventure worth a thousand lifetimes. He didn¡¯t have that time, though. Time was running out. He could see it in the face of Ryuto¡¯s, who was leaning on him. Rocko used Ayo as a crutch as Ryuto¡¯s weight increased the further they went up, despite his increasingly brittle appearance.


    Rocko feared Ryuto might break, so they stopped at the next star.


    Ayo told him, ¡°These things happen, Rock.¡±


    ¡°No! No, no!¡± Rocko refused it all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rocko,¡± Ryuto reassured him. ¡°You did it for me.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no!¡± Rocko denied existence itself.


    ¡°What did I tell you?¡± Ramento interrupted as he ate the stars beneath them. The rest of the village followed him, eating whatever was left.


    Seeing this, Rocko quickly pulled Ryuto and Ayo up as he ran up the stars, trying to get away.


    Ramento continued, ¡°This might not have happened if you just worked for the village, instead of going to the stars.¡±


    Rocko looked to Ryuto, whose hand he was holding, but all he saw was a series of muscle and blood ripping away from an increasingly bare skeleton. He jolted back, accidentally letting go of the skeleton as he fell off the starry staircase. He noticed he was still holding Ayo¡¯s hand, but that¡¯s all he was holding. Ayo herself was gone. The hand quickly decayed into nothing as he fell into Ramento¡¯s mouth, consumed by him.


    He continued to fall. As he fell, he heard countless whispers coming from the darkness around him, ¡°Moron,¡± ¡°Idiot,¡± ¡°Fool,¡± ¡°Dumb,¡± ¡°Disgusting,¡± ¡°Selfish,¡± ¡°Loser,¡± ¡°Failure,¡± ¡°Disappointment,¡± ¡°Lost cause,¡± ¡°Hopeless...¡±


    He fell into an ocean of fire, and continued to fall as he burned. He burned and burned.


    The fire cooled into water, and he stopped burning as he sunk.


    At the bottom of the ocean was the surface of the water. As he fell through the surface of the water, his feet landed on dry ground.


    He arrived at a plain. There was nothing in sight. The sky was gray and cloudy. The ground moved like water but remained solid like stone. Noticing this, he began to think about it too much, and found his feet swept along with the movement, falling to his back and facing the sky.


    The clouds swirled above him. Spinning, twirling, turning, swirling, over and over.


    The ground quaked. It cracked. Out of the cracks came Ramento, titanic in size.


    Ramento said, ¡°Give up. You are their Chieftain, now.¡±


    Ramento¡¯s foot came crashing down onto Rocko, holding him in place as he struggled to break free of the giant¡¯s grip.


    Ramento leaned over to Rocko, and repeated his statement, ¡°Give up. You are their Chieftain, now.¡±


    A villager, Ranoiko, rose from the ground and stood next to Rocko. They said, ¡°Give up. You are our Chieftain, now.¡±


    Two more villagers rose, Annoino and Annoiko, and said, ¡°Give up. You are our Chieftain, now.¡±


    More villagers rose, the entire village guard, and said, ¡°Give up. You are our Chieftain, now.¡±


    The children of the village rose, and said, ¡°Give up. You are our Chieftain, now.¡±


    Each of their parents rose, and said, ¡°Give up. You are our Chieftain, now.¡±


    The entire village rose, and said, ¡°Give up. You are our Chieftain, now.¡±


    Ryuto rose next to Rocko, lying on the ground with him, and whispered to him, ¡°You are their Chieftain, now, so you have to stay. I¡¯ll go see the stars alone.¡±


    Ayo rose next to Rocko, lying on the ground with him opposite of Ryuto, and shouted to him, ¡°You are my Chieftain, now, so you¡¯ll make use of me, right? Or are you going to abandon me, too, and go to the stars?¡±


    In unison, each and every one of them chanted, ¡°You are our Chieftain, now. You are our Chieftain, now. You are our Chieftain, now. You are our Chieftain, now. You are our Chieftain, now. You are our Chieftain, now. You are our Chieftain, now.¡±


    From the ground, a seed emerged. Rocko looked at it curiously. It was more vivid and realistic than anything else he¡¯d encountered since the stars had fallen to his feet.


    The chant changed, and got gradually hastier and hastier, ¡°Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us. Don¡¯t abandon us.¡±


    After a few moments, the seed shot up into the air. Hovering several feet over Rocko, it emitted a bright white glow.


    ¡°What is it you want most?¡± asked a booming, unfamiliar, ethereal voice, completely disrupting the chanting villagers and drowning them in silence.


    Complete silence.


    Rocko answered.


    There was silence.


    Tiny seeds shot up into the air from all around. Seeds were everywhere, starting from mere feet above Rocko, the air was filled with seeds like a mist. The ground appeared as though it was riddled with bullet holes reaching as far as the horizon.


    One by one, each and every single seed glowed a bright white. The entire region was enveloped in a blinding glow, brighter than if the sun were brought to the surface.


    With a thunderous roar, the light dissipated. Rocko had broken free of Ramento¡¯s grip, forcing himself to stand up. Before he realized it, Ramento¡¯s foot had shattered. In a cascade effect, the rest of Ramento shattered as well, until the fragmented pieces were eaten by the ground.


    The villagers all disappeared into dust, floating in the wind. Ryuto faded in beam of light. Ayo dissolved into the ground.


    The sky was clear of clouds, and on the horizon was the setting sun. From the opposite end of the sunset, stars quickly rose.


    In a matter of seconds, the sun had fully set and the stars devoured the sky.


    Beneath Rocko, the ground disappeared, and all that was left were stars. Bright and alluring. Rocko peacefully floated through them as his mind faded, and he lost all sense of self.


    - # # # 5 # # # -


    Before Rocko realized it, he was lying in his nest, and the world outside was illuminated by a rising sun.


    Rocko was colder than normal. Getting up, he noticed that the walls and floor of his room near his nest were dripping wet. The model in the center of his room was also drenched with water, though it was unharmed. His nest had half as much water in it as normal.


    ¡°Did you... sleep well?¡± a voice asked from the doorway. That voice belonged to Ryuto, who Rocko somehow failed to notice was there until that point.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Rocko said. ¡°I don¡¯t remember going to nest. Did you carry me?¡±


    ¡°No. When I went to sleep, you were still stargazing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Also... um...¡± Ryuto had difficulty finding the right words.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rocko asked.


    Ryuto sighed, and said, ¡°I need to show you something, Rocko.¡±


    Ryuto led Rocko to the Watchtower, where the Stargazer... was broken. In pieces.


    Rocko fell to his knees.


    ¡°W-what happened to my Stargazer?¡± Rocko asked, lightly trembling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Rocko chuckled lightly, nervously.


    How did Rocko end up in his nest in the first place? Rocko definitely didn''t go of his own volition. He had passed out by the Stargazer, yet he woke up by his nest. There could have been no other explanation: Ryuto must have carried Rocko to his nest... and destroyed his Stargazer. Why...? No, how... how could he have done such a thing?!


    Ryuto began, ¡°R-Rocko, are y¡ª¡±


    With a deafening burst of thunder, Rocko vanished from sight. One moment he was there, the next he was gone. There was no warning. No sign. Nothing. Rocko disappeared in a literal instant, and Ryuto¡¯s ears rang from the subsequent sound.


    Rocko''s disappearance was immediately followed by the small section of floor he had knelt on erupting into fragments, as if there was a tiny explosion just below it. There had been a similar hole in the floor near the remains of the Stargazer.


    ¡°W-well... I think I know, now,¡± Ryuto said to himself with an increasingly unsteady voice.


    - # # # CHAPTER END # # # -

 (Arc 1) Chapter 9 - The Void

    - # # # 1 # # # -


    All through his life, Rocko had dealt with vitriol, disapproval, anger, disgust, and various negative sentiments sent his way. But now, even Ryuto had gone against him? Even his own father was willing to destroy his hard work?!


    Just like that, Rocko¡¯s thoughts spiraled out of control.


    Rocko never went to his nest on his own, and Ramento rarely left his hut for anything unrelated to food. Furthermore, any villagers who kept guard wouldn''t have any reason to destroy it, as they didn''t even know what it was or who it was connected to. The only guard that would have known, Ryuroito, wasn''t on duty that night, and he had no reason to tell other guards about it, either. Of course, Ryuto had no reason to do it, either. Ryuto had always openly supported Rocko. Always the first to defend Rocko''s ambitions. But Ryuto was undeniably weak to Ramento, wasn''t he? Even if Ramento didn''t do it, he may have ordered Ryuto to. In that case, what would stop Ryuto? Ryuto was also the type who would carry Rocko to his nest if he was found asleep, and if Rocko fell asleep by the Stargazer... then it only made sense. Rocko was certain. Ryuto destroyed his Stargazer. His own father.


    Despite any and every argument that could be made in support of why Ryuto wouldn¡¯t do that, Rocko couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. The spiraling thoughts repeated as he struggled to accept it, despite being the one insisting upon it to himself. He continued to internally panic, and he panicked, and panicked. Unmoving the entire time.


    After some time, tears welled in his eyes. He struggled to hold them back, and finally he let loose. He cried. He bawled. He alleviated the dark feelings that welled inside him in the healthiest way he knew possible.


    Once he finished, Rocko finally realized the gravity of the situation he was in. After all, beyond the dilemma of his destroyed creation and his father¡¯s apparent betrayal, he was now in a strange place with nothing in sight and no way out.


    There was nothing. Not even darkness, as Rocko was perfectly visible. He could see his own hands, his own feet, and anything one would normally be able to see of themselves when they tried to look.


    Yet, there was no clear source of light. There was no sky, no ground, no lanterns, no fires, no sun, no stars, nothing. Likewise, there were no shadows or dark areas on his skin, and therefore nothing to give away the position of a light source. There was nothing, yet he was visible. The color? His natural red. The most natural version of his red: untainted, pure. Unlike how they¡¯d appear in an environment where light carries the pigments of everything around, subtly imposing the most present color on other objects before finally being received into the eye. There was none of that. None of that distortion, none of those false colors. They were his colors, as they truly were. Not too bright, not too dark.


    Rocko was absolutely ¡ª literally ¡ª nowhere. There was nothing in sight. Nothing around him. The only perceivable thing beyond himself was pitch blackness. Yet, it wasn¡¯t the same sensation one¡¯s eyes get when surrounded by darkness ¡ª especially a darkness as sudden as this was for him ¡ª but the sensation one¡¯s eyes get when receiving a warm, gentle amount of light.


    There was no ground beneath his feet. No walls around him. No sky above him. No living things. No dead things. No things at all. He was floating in a literal void. Yet, for some reason, he could breathe. For some reason, he could see. For some reason, he wasn¡¯t cold, nor was he warm, but the perfect temperature for himself. The temperature was such that one wouldn¡¯t even remember ¡®temperature¡¯ was something that existed, nor would they care.


    Like a void that wasn¡¯t void, or an existence that didn¡¯t exist. There was nothing, but it didn¡¯t matter, because Rocko could continue existing there as though there was something.


    Rocko had already vented all of his frustrations through tears, to the point he should have run dry, yet he found himself on the verge of doing that all over again mere seconds later.


    Where was he? How did he get there? How could he get out? Where were the stars? Where was the village? Where was his dad? Where was Ayo?


    Ayo. She was... the only person left who he could trust, wasn¡¯t she?


    He wanted to see her.


    The sensation of falling overcame him. An unceasing, irrational notion that something massive was charging towards him at lethal speeds.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    With a full impact, he finally crashed into the impending object. He couldn¡¯t help but violently jolt in the split second before he realized he stood on a hard, wet surface. There was water raining around him, but it stopped quickly. A shallow pool of water somewhat violently collected around his feet. In the distance were a series of huts, from which villagers gradually exited and headed to the platform he was on.


    Somehow, he had returned to the village.


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    Rocko stood in the Residential Level. Despite the time he had spent in the Void, the sun was in the same spot as when he left.


    Nearby was a small group of villagers who, for some reason, were all lying on their backs in a rough circle around him. The villagers groaned in pain as they gradually got back on their feet.


    One of those villagers was Ayo.


    ¡°Ayo?! What are you doing on the ground?¡±


    As Ayo got up, she looked in Rocko¡¯s direction with wide, furrowed eyes, and a slightly agape mouth. ¡°Wh-who''re...?¡± she looked him over several times before finally saying with a somber tone, ¡°R-Rock...?¡±


    ¡°Oh, little dude...¡± said another of the villagers once they stood up. It was Ryuroito. ¡°That''s a good look. Where¡¯d ya come from?¡±


    Rocko chuckled nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Rocko!¡± shouted a distant voice with a familiarity that made Rocko recoil.


    Rocko subtly looked over his shoulder and saw the perpetrator, Ryuto, waving at him from atop a Watchtower.


    Ryuto hurriedly disappeared from sight. No doubt he was on his way over. He¡¯d arrive in a minute, tops.


    ¡°C-can I hide in your hut?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Ayo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with him right now.¡±


    ¡°¡®Him?¡¯ You mean your dad?¡±


    Rocko hesitantly nodded.


    ¡°Whoa, what?¡± Ryuroito interjected. ¡°Why not, little dude?¡±


    ¡°He destroyed my Stargazer.¡±


    ¡°Your wha...?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Wait...¡± Ayo said. ¡°You mean that thing you had me look through last night?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It was destroyed?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Why would he do that?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, ya two!¡± Ryuroito interjected. ¡°The Chief wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was getting at!¡± Ayo shouted.


    ¡°What?¡± Rocko asked. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you... just that... I think you¡¯re jumping to conclusions, maybe? Like, how do you know it was him?¡±


    ¡°I... don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, exactly. It could be anyone, couldn¡¯t it? Why would he do that of all people?¡±


    ¡°Ayo¡¯s right on,¡± Ryuroito said. ¡°Not the dude who insisted my Rano make all that stuff for ya. Why would he do that if he was gonna destroy it? Makes no sense.¡±


    Rocko grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s true...¡±


    ¡°Ya don¡¯t think it mighta been Ramento?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Because Ramento would never carry me to nest.¡±


    ¡°Carry ya to nest?¡±


    ¡°I fell asleep by my Stargazer last night. Or, at least, I think I did. I don¡¯t remember ever going back to my room, though.¡±


    ¡°I see. So ya thought the Chief carried ya to your room after ya fell asleep, and destroyed your thingy while he was at it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I understand how ya got to that thought, but ya definitely didn¡¯t think it through. I¡¯m confident he didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Rocko remained silent as he contemplated.


    ¡°Rocko!¡± shouted an approaching Ryuto, gaining everyone¡¯s attention. As he reached them, he said, ¡°I... I know what happened, now, Rocko.¡±


    ¡°H-heya, Chief?¡± Ryuroito interjected. ¡°What¡¯s going on, exactly?¡±


    ¡°I uh... I¡¯ll explain in a bit,¡± Ryuto said. ¡°I need to have a talk with Rocko, first.¡±


    ¡°W-wait!¡± Ayo demanded. ¡°Was it Rock who did this?!¡±


    ¡°Did... what?¡± Rocko asked.


    ¡°Little dude,¡± Ryuroito began, ¡°we were up early for the Harvest so we could beat everyone else to line up, y¡¯know? But the next thing we ¡ª er, at least I ¡ª knew was my ears were ringing and my body ached and I couldn¡¯t really tell where I was.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± Ayo affirmed. ¡°It was the same for me.¡±


    ¡°Why... me?¡±


    ¡°Because you were standing there, even though you weren¡¯t before.¡±


    ¡°O-oh.¡±


    Ayo struggled to maintain her smile. ¡°Rocko...¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Her lips trembled, but she composed herself. She closed her eyes and showed her teeth in a beaming smile. With tears running down her cheeks, she finally said, ¡°C-congratulations on getting your specialty!¡±


    Rocko¡¯s eyes widened.


    His specialty...? If that¡¯s what it was, it would certainly explain a lot.


    Before Rocko could respond, however, Ayo ran away.


    ¡°A-Ayo?!¡± Ryuroito called out to her.


    ¡°Come on, Rocko,¡± Ryuto said. ¡°Let''s talk about this in private.¡±


    - # # # CHAPTER END # # # -

 (Arc 1) Chapter 10 - Your Specialty

    - # # # 1 # # # -


    Though Ryuto had told Rocko they would discuss it, the Morning Harvest came first. Ryuto didn''t let Rocko join that day, so Rocko remained behind on the Administrative Level as everyone else went to the forest.


    There was no time to discuss when everyone returned from the Morning Harvest, either. Upon returning, the villagers brought their hauls to the Residential Level, where Ryuto and Ramento collected them in baskets and took the baskets up to and down from Ramento''s Hut in the Administrative Level, where Rocko was stationed to prepare as much of the food as he could before they''d eventually join him.


    Not even Ryuto and Ramento got any chances to speak, as they were consistently carrying through opposite tasks. If Ryuto was carrying a basket up, Ramento was carrying one down. If Ryuto was putting a basket in the hut, Ramento was collecting one from the Residential Level. This was no coincidence or accident, but a matter of efficiency.


    However, once all that settled down, and it came time to prepare the food properly, they finally began their discussion.


    Unfortunately, Ramento was first to speak, ¡°You went overboard, but it¡¯s impressive you actually did it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± both Rocko and Ryuto asked in turn.


    ¡°You did as asked and destroyed the stupid thing.¡±


    It was exactly as Rocko suspected.


    ¡°Oh. That,¡± Ryuto said. ¡°I actually wanted to talk about that.¡±


    Ryuto wasn¡¯t denying it. Rocko must have been right. Ryuto was even speaking of it casually, as if it meant nothing. It made Rocko¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡°About repairin¡¯ the Watchtower?¡± Ramento asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Ryuto asked. ¡°No. Well... that¡¯s important, too. But, no, that¡¯s already being taken care of.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d that even happen? I told you to destroy the abomination he made, not the Watchtower!¡±


    Rocko threw a fish at Ramento¡¯s face. Ramento threw it back, but it combusted mid-air.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Ryuto used his shelled fist to knock the fish away from Rocko. The fire, despite landing on an uninsulated wooden floor, did not spread. It actually extinguished in an instant. ¡°Ramento! What in the name of Ruter do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    ¡°Teachin¡¯ the ill-mannered boy a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hold on. Both of you, just stop.¡± Ryuto sighed.


    Rocko threw another fish at Ryuto.


    ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°For destroying my Stargazer!¡± Rocko said, teary eyed with a pout. He already exhausted himself of most of his tears in the Void, so it wasn¡¯t much. He was also more depressed than he was angry, so the energy put in everything he did ¡ª from his throw to even his voice ¡ª was far weaker than usual.


    Ryuto sighed. ¡°Okay. For one thing, I didn¡¯t destroy your Stargazer.¡±


    ¡°Then who did?!¡±


    ¡°You did.¡±


    Ramento raised an eyelid. ¡°¡®Scuse me? Run that by me again? He what?¡±


    ¡°That makes no sense!¡± Rocko shouted. ¡°I¡¯d never do that!¡±


    ¡°Neither would I!¡± Ryuto loudly said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Ramento shouted. ¡°You said you¡¯d do it just last night!¡±


    ¡°Well, I lied!¡± Ryuto had begun shouting with them.


    ¡°To who?!¡± Rocko and Ramento shouted in unison.


    Ryuto¡¯s eye twitched. He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. ¡°Calm down, you two,¡± he calmly said. ¡°I can explain.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you have to say,¡± Rocko said, ¡°it won¡¯t change anything! You¡¯re the only one who could have!¡±


    ¡°Actually, it will. Rocko, didn¡¯t you notice the big hole in the floor by your Stargazer?¡±


    ¡°Big... hole?¡± Rocko shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°I guess compared to the shock of your Stargazer being destroyed, something like that wouldn¡¯t mean a thing to you. Well, there was a hole by it, to be clear.¡±


    ¡°How does that change anything?!¡±


    ¡°When you teleported earlier...¡±


    ¡°¡®Teleported?!¡¯¡± Ramento questioned with alarm.


    ¡°...you left behind an almost identical hole,¡± Ryuto continued without any heed to Ramento.


    ¡°What?¡± Rocko asked with a curiously high tone.


    ¡°H-hold on!¡± Ramento demanded. ¡°He teleported?!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah...¡± Ryuto affirmed. ¡°One moment he was with me at the Watchtower, the next he was in the Residential Level.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rocko tilted his head. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be right.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I was... I was in this weird empty place for what felt like hours!¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Rocko nodded.


    ¡°Can you describe what happened?¡±


    ¡°Uh... I can try.¡±


    So Rocko tried to explain as much as he could about the experience.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Ramento said when Rocko finished, ¡°that¡¯s a specialty.¡±


    ¡°You sure seem a lot calmer,¡± Ryuto remarked.


    ¡°''Cause it¡¯s obvious he can¡¯t control it. What harm could it bring?¡±


    ¡°The harm it could bring is my entire point. I fully believe his specialty destroyed his Stargazer.¡±


    ¡°If it did, it¡¯s a blessin¡¯!¡± Ramento said. ¡°That said... I swear... I swear by my mother I told you to break it to him. But you still haven¡¯t? To think that for a second I was even proud of you. Now I find out he destroyed it himself, by accident, and you still haven¡¯t said a single thing to him?! It¡¯s time to end this childish dream!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a childish dream!¡± Rocko yelled.


    ¡°You have a specialty, now. You¡¯re growin¡¯ up, becomin¡¯ an adult. You could even say your specialty destroyin¡¯ that bizarre contraption of yours is symbolic of your adolescent self killin¡¯ your childish self.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a disgusting analogy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect analogy, just like this is a perfect time for you to stop chasin¡¯ after those stupid white lights in the sky and give your all to becomin¡¯ Chieftain!¡±


    Ryuto intervened, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves, Ramento. Even if you think it¡¯s a blessing in that way, you need to look at the bigger picture. The entire reason I believe his specialty is responsible in the first place is because it literally tore a hole in the Watchtower and even threw a bunch of people on their backs when I first saw him teleport. I wouldn¡¯t consider that a blessing. Would you?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s, indeed, not a blessin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ryuto sighed. ¡°Do you understand, now, Rocko?¡±


    Rocko stood in silence for a moment, even halting the work he was doing. Finally, he spoke up, and said, ¡°So... if I had just gone to nest as normal... I¡¯d still have a Stargazer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... certainly one way to interpret the situation, I guess? I see something a bit more problematic here, though.¡±


    Ramento answered, ¡°If his specialty has the power to rip holes in the Watchtower and launch villagers on their backs... and he can¡¯t control it... that makes him dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m... dangerous...?¡± Rocko¡¯s lips trembled. His hands trembled. His knees trembled. His entire body trembled. He fell onto his knees as tears leaked from his eyes.


    ¡°R-Rocko...?¡± said Ryuto. Normally, this was a situation where Ryuto would get closer to comfort Rocko. However, he had cautiously backed away with relative haste.


    Rocko remained silent and wept.


    There was an explosive, deafening burst of thunder.


    Rocko had vanished. In his place was a gaping hole in the floor that could lead to a lethal fall, as well as spilled over baskets of fish, uncooked worms, and other edible viscera.


    Both Ryuto and Ramento had been launched closer to where Rocko was, almost falling through the gaping hole in the floor. Ryuto had been launched onto his stomach, his head mere inches away from the hole.


    Ramento had been thrown on his side, with his arm loosely hanging over the hole, almost as if it weren¡¯t even fully connected to his torso anymore.


    It, in fact, was not.


    It had been severely dislocated. It hung on by skin, muscle, and tendons, but the joint was disconnected entirely, and he screamed.


    Ryuto hurriedly pushed himself up, ran over to Ramento, dragged Ramento away from the hole, and relocated Ramento¡¯s shoulder into its socket.


    ¡°Ugh,¡± went Ramento once the pain subsided. ¡°This couldn¡¯t be a worse outcome. Now we gotta get rid of him.¡±


    ¡°What?! No! Are you insane?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothin¡¯ else we can do! He¡¯s a walkin¡¯ deathtrap!¡±


    ¡°Ramento, seriously, slow down. It¡¯s a specialty. You¡¯re right that we can¡¯t let him near the villagers for a while, and obviously we need to be careful ourselves, but that doesn¡¯t need a permanent ¡®solution.¡¯ Specialties can be trained. He can get it under control.¡±


    ¡°...with a specialty like that, if he gets it under control, he¡¯ll just abandon us. It¡¯s better to get rid of him entirely.¡±


    ¡°What kind of logic is that?! If he¡¯s gonna go one way or another, how is killing him any better than just letting him leave?! At least if he¡¯s alive, there¡¯s a chance you still get what you want, isn¡¯t there?!¡±


    Ramento groaned. ¡°Fine. Keep him away from the villagers until it gets under control. If it doesn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°We will get it under control.¡±


    ¡°He better.¡±


    Ryuto sighed. ¡°That said, is this really teleportation? I¡¯ve never heard of a teleporting specialty with all of this... weird extra stuff.¡±


    ¡°Specialties are almost always unique, even when they¡¯re the ¡®same.¡¯ If you ever met another telepath, you¡¯d find their telepathy works different from yours.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ramento nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re gonna train it, you need to start by understandin¡¯ it.¡±


    ¡°I never expected to hear a statement like that from you.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you think my specialty got to where it is?¡±


    ¡°Ramento, I barely understand the first thing about your specialty. I have absolutely no concept of how developed it is because I don¡¯t even know what it is. You can¡¯t expect an example like that to hold any weight for me.¡±


    Ramento sighed. ¡°Keep it that way.¡±


    ¡°But still... where do we even begin?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°No, I thi¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop worryin¡¯ about that and go find him already!¡± Ramento shouted.


    ¡°Oh. Right. That could be trouble.¡± Ryuto carefully stepped around the hole and hurried out of the hut.


    ¡°Moron,¡± Ramento uttered under his breath.


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    As Rocko kneeled in tears, the world went completely dark. Everything surrounding him disappeared entirely, turning into pitch blackness. Yet, he remained perfectly visible. Even more visible than he was moments ago when there was light, as there were no shadows on him. He was back in the Void, back in that time-frozen safe zone where he could keep to himself, for as long as he needed, and could think about everything that had been happening.


    There never seemed to be a shortage of misfortune in his twelve years of life so far. Between the insane expectations the villagers had for him, the way other kids would bully him, the repeated failures of his past, the constant nagging and requests he¡¯d receive over things he was blatantly unqualified for ¡ª even to the point of interrupting his time with Ayo, it just never seemed to end.


    Now, his own specialty, the one thing that could have been his way out, the one thing his best friend always touted as something worth waiting for, as something worth having, as something useful, turned out to be nothing more than another disaster for him. He¡¯d become... dangerous. Not to himself ¡ª not this time ¡ª but to others. He¡¯d been recognized as such, too, and it wasn¡¯t another baseless accusation Ramento jumped to, it was a very logical conclusion Ryuto immediately understood and sought to address, no doubt with the hope of fixing it somehow.


    Historically speaking, Rocko didn¡¯t believe there would be a way to fix it. The only way things ever got ¡®fixed¡¯ in the past was when they disappeared or changed entirely, usually into another, different problem. But it was his specialty this time, that was something he¡¯d be stuck with for life. As far as he could tell, he himself had become a new form of misfortune.


    Once again, he cried. He stayed in that place for a long time, and cried.


    When he finished, he finally opened his eyes. Just then realizing he had returned to the Void.


    ¡°This place again?¡± he asked himself out loud. ¡°So I can speak here. What is this place, exactly?¡±


    Before he could explore the nothingness, he gasped. He finally noticed it: the change in his body that came with his specialty. Just as Alita''s stripes had become green when she got her specialty despite once being black, his spots were no longer the same red that Ryuto''s spots were. They were, instead, a very deep blue.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    He didn''t notice the first time in the Void because he was too distracted by the Void itself. He didn''t notice elsewhere because he never looked. This was the first time he actually looked, and his first time seeing them was as their true, untainted colors. With no shadows. With no light or dark. A pure, flat, deep blue.


    Though he could only see the spots on his hips, he had to assume all the spots on his body were like that. Furthermore... when he thought about it, the upper stripes between his eyes and ears were always the same color as Ryuto''s, too, but Ramento''s were different. Did... they change, too?


    Without warning, a sensation of great force overwhelmed him, as though he was hurdling through the air and about to make a great impact.


    With a jolt, he found himself back in a hut, but it wasn¡¯t Ramento¡¯s hut.


    Behind him was a desk, a shelf with paper scrolls, miscellaneous measuring scales in a corner, and a massive overcomplicated model in the center.


    He was in his own room.


    In front of him was his nest. Once again, it seemed even more water had spilled out somehow, and it looked like it might fall apart any moment. Fortunately for him, there was still enough water in the nest to provide a reflection.


    When the reflected image was no longer distorted by the water''s ripples, his fears were confirmed. Every spot on his body had turned blue. The upper stripe between his eyes and ear had turned blue, as well. Though the lower one remained lime green, and as expected, the rest of his skin remained red.


    His heart couldn''t help but ache. Just a day earlier, and for most of his life, he held close the connection he and his father held through their shared red spots. But now, only Ryuto''s spots were red. Rocko''s had become blue. That connection had been severed. Yet, it didn''t bother him as much as he thought it would. Maybe that was because it was little over an hour earlier that he suspected Ryuto betrayed him, and even though that suspicion turned out false, a part of the hastily born resentment he held then still lingered. In a twisted way, that was probably a good thing, as it saved him from worse heartache.


    Rocko idled in contemplation and deep thought, but it didn''t take long before Ryuto found him.


    - # # # 3 # # # -


    Rocko and Ryuto sat down in the main room of their hut.


    Ryuto started the conversation by telling Rocko, ¡°If we want to get your specialty under control, we need to understand it better. So, to that end, what happened when you disappeared this time?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You had a difficult time describing that place last time, didn¡¯t you? What about now? What was it like when you entered? What was it like when you left? How long were you there for?¡±


    ¡°O-okay... um... that¡¯s a lot to process. Uh... as for when I entered... it wasn¡¯t until I stopped crying that I even realized anything was wrong, that I wasn¡¯t in the hut, so I... don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I guess that means you don¡¯t know how long you were there for, either.¡±


    Rocko shook his head.


    ¡°It must be your emotions that trigger it,¡± Ryuto deducted. ¡°The first time this happened, you were in emotional distress. This time, you broke down crying.¡±


    ¡°So, strong negative emotions?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You said you only realized you were there when you opened your eyes. I assume this means you saw how you got back?¡±


    ¡°Uh, sort of. It was really scary. Both times, actually.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know how it feels when you¡¯re climbing up to the forest and you have to swing from the upside-down trees and the sideways trees? The feeling of the air hitting you with each swing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°That was sort of the feeling I had. I mean, there wasn¡¯t anything I could actually feel, but it was somehow a strong feeling at the same time. Actually, it felt a lot stronger than that. I thought I was going to die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... a bit difficult to understand, but I think I get it. Did anything else happen when you left?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Was there anything in particular that might have caused you to leave?¡±


    ¡°Calming down, maybe? Except no, that can¡¯t be right, because the first time I left I was actually terrified of where I was.¡±


    ¡°Was there anything else? Thoughts, maybe? Maybe you moved in a certain way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to move at all there. I was able to talk out loud this time but to move seemed like it would be impossible.¡±


    ¡°It seemed like that? You didn¡¯t actually try?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Uh... as for thoughts... I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°One thing I noticed is that you ended up somewhere different from where you started both times. Additionally, to us it seems to be instant, but for you it lasts hours.¡±


    ¡°How does that even work?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. One thing I do know is that this specialty of yours is dangerous. First your Stargazer in the middle of the night, then with the villagers earlier today, and now with Ramento and I. On the surface, your specialty seems to be teleportation, since you can instantly go from one place to the next. I¡¯m not sure what to make about that dark place you go in-between, or about the nasty side effects it seems to have, though.¡±


    Rocko nodded with his head down.


    ¡°Lift your head, Rocko. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. This sort of thing happens with most specialties.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I had a lot of trouble with mine when I first got it. Even your mother had a really difficult time, you know?¡±


    ¡°My... mother, huh?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah...¡± Ryuto turned his head downward.


    ¡°O-okay! Um! Well, what happened with your specialty?¡±


    ¡°R-right. With mine, it used to be way out of control. When I first got it, I could hear everyone¡¯s thoughts, but nobody could hear mine. It took a long time for me to learn how to get it under control, and for a while it was simply maddening.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow. That sounds awful. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t get something like that.¡±


    ¡°It was, honestly. I¡¯m glad yours seems to be a lot simpler... then again, you¡¯ve already done it twice ¡ª no, three times, actually ¡ª and don¡¯t seem to know how.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°On the topic of control, I noticed something else interesting about where you ended up.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The first time, you were in your room. The second time, you were by Ayo. This third time...?¡±


    ¡°...I went to my room, again,¡± Rocko said with widened eyes.


    ¡°That seriously can¡¯t be random. Do you have any idea why that would happen?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... that¡¯s a good point. Obviously I don¡¯t know anything about the very first time, and I can¡¯t really remember much from the last two times, honestly.¡±


    ¡°If only I could see memories, too.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No. You thought I could?¡±


    ¡°Well, no, I never really thought about it. I feel like you¡¯d know if I did, anyway. I just assumed you could, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah, that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°What about dreams?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Feelings?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Desires?¡±


    ¡°N¡ª Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? That¡¯s a good question. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°All I can do is see other people¡¯s thoughts and share my own thoughts. I can target specific people or share it with everyone around.¡±


    ¡°¡®Around¡¯ being?¡±


    ¡°Probably up to roughly twice the size of the village.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dang. Wait, that means there¡¯s a range to your specialty?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Huh... I never knew that. That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, returning to the main topic, you really don¡¯t know why you¡¯d end up in such oddly you-specific places?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because it¡¯s my specialty?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, but then why would it be different each time? If it was something so simple, why wouldn¡¯t you go to the same place each time? Are you sure you didn¡¯t feel anything or think anything that might have led you to those places?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember much. I already said that.¡±


    ¡°Can you try?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s seriously a complete blur. I remember what the place was like, but that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ryuto stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some connection, there. Next time, try paying more attention to things like your thoughts and feelings whenever you leave that place.¡±


    ¡°Oh... right. There¡¯s... gonna be a next time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your specialty, after all. It¡¯s gonna stay for your whole life, so you¡¯re guaranteed to go back eventually. That¡¯s the issue, too. Your specialty is dangerous, so we¡¯re gonna have to figure out how to control it before more people get hurt. Which also means you need to stay up here, in the Administrative Level, until then.¡±


    Rocko sighed. ¡°I¡¯m being grounded,¡± he sadly joked. ¡°When will it happen again? I don¡¯t really like being in that place.¡±


    ¡°Well, we already know ¡ª or at least assume ¡ª that it¡¯s activated by strong negative emotions. So, I guess part of this would be to prevent it from being uncontrollably activated like that, and to figure out how to activate it without those emotions.¡±


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s a useless specialty that¡¯s only done harm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just how it starts out. Your specialty might actually end up being one of the most useful specialties to be seen since the village¡¯s inception.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª Really?¡±


    ¡°For all we know, you¡¯re able to use that to go anywhere. That¡¯s pretty useful if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°Wait, anywhere, you say?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s just an assumption, Rocko. We don¡¯t know that for sure, and I don¡¯t have to look at your thoughts to know what you¡¯re thinking right now. Don¡¯t go trying anything crazy. We still don¡¯t know enough about them to just teleport there and expect everything to be fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... true.¡±


    ¡°You need to be careful until I figure out a plan. Make sure you don¡¯t get into another situation where your emotions go out of control.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    - # # # 4 # # # -


    Rocko went to the Watchtower for the first time since that morning. He observed the holes caused by his specialty. They had apparently already been repaired to an extent, or so he heard, but they were still there. The Watchtowers were filled to the brim with water, so he stared at the water¡¯s surface. He looked at the broken pieces of his Stargazer, still lying around on the floor of the Watchtower. Surprisingly, not many of them fell into the water. He clenched his fists, with a shell closing over one of them, and punched the shelled one into the ground.


    He looked at the pieces once again. Most of them were large, wooden splinters, but some were like shards of glass.


    He reached for the largest wooden splinter, and held it up to his eyes. He stared at it like that for a few moments, before launching it into the distance, never to be seen again.


    He picked up another piece and threw it out to the distance as well.


    And another.


    And piece by piece, he chucked the remnants of his beloved device out into the world, erasing all evidence of its existence from the village.


    The remnants might hit an animal from a lethal height, but he didn¡¯t care. Though the odds of that were unlikely, it was on his mind as he threw them. Maybe he just hoped something else would suffer with him?


    As soon as he picked up the first glass piece, it sliced right along his finger, and drew blood.


    He instantly withdrew his hand at the pain, and placed his finger in his mouth, looking down at the perpetrator with narrowed eyes.


    He closed a shell over his right foot and stomped on the pieces, breaking them into smaller and smaller fragments, until they were as close to powder as he could get them, and swept them off the edge of the Watchtower.


    He ended up skipping lunch.


    The first stars of the night sky shone in the twilight. He had been idling at the Watchtower all day.


    He didn¡¯t help out with dinner, either. He wasn¡¯t even asked to.


    It was a strange feeling. The isolation. The doing nothing. He had been in a similar situation once before, also mostly against his will, but not because others wished it of him, but because he physically couldn¡¯t move. This was different. He needed to stay put, for the sake of others. He didn¡¯t like it, but it was what it was. After all, if that was the trade-off necessary to be free of Chieftain-related duties, then he was oddly happy with that. The only things that truly frustrated him were his inability to use his Stargazer, his inability to request things from Ranoiko, and his inability to play with Ayo.


    But even without his Stargazer, the stars were a wonderful sight. If they hadn¡¯t been, he never would have made the Stargazer to begin with. So he couldn¡¯t complain at the sight before him. It stunned him.


    He was broken free from his tranquility when he was given the offer to collect his own food for dinner. So he did, and he ate at the Watchtower.


    He continued his observations for a while past dinner.


    As would always happen when he stared at the stars for too long, the inevitable thought of just how much he wanted to go to them occurred.


    A strange sensation overtook his body. The canvas of stars abruptly transformed into darkness.


    It was the familiar Void he had encountered twice before. This time, however, he didn¡¯t feel the need to cry. He didn¡¯t feel sorrow, or anguish. He was angry, but not furious. This was something else. An emotion so strong it washed all of his negative emotions away: curiosity. A dangerous curiosity.


    Unlike the last two times, this time, he felt free to move around. The instant he tried to move, however, the darkness of the Void lit up slightly and the sensation of ground beneath his feet had vanished, as though he was floating.


    There was a sensation of flying. It was intense, as though he had been launched straight into the air and was only gaining speed. Instead of being fearful, he was unwittingly overjoyed.


    Above him, a white glowing fissure opened in the Void. He flew through the fissure and found himself in an unfamiliar place. At a glance, he was surrounded entirely by stars.


    Above him was the world of stars to be sure, but below him was a blue bioluminescent forest. To his right was a colossal arch, reaching far above the forest, with its own forest on top. There were many other arches among the landscape, all of them pointing toward The Mother Tree.


    Before he could fully grasp where he was, the fact there was still no ground beneath his feet made itself known to him, as he fell.


    All his curiosity transformed into fear. The ground rushed towards him, threatening to take his life.


    He instinctively shut his eyes as he passed straight through the ground, as though it was a mere hallucination. He continued falling, eyes shut the whole time, and gradually came to a halt. He refused to open his eyes as he shook. He trembled. Nauseous and disoriented, he shook to his core. He had the urge to vomit, but his body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. It wouldn¡¯t even gag for him. Was he actually dead? He didn¡¯t know, but the thought was too terrifying to open his eyes and find out.


    Finally, he gagged. A hot clumpy sensation rose through his throat. Bile spilled from his mouth, and not long afterward did the resulting puddle spread to his knees.


    With this sensation, he finally opened his eyes. He was not in the Void, nor was he dead. Rocko was in the room of Ryuto, who was standing in his nest, clasping his ears.


    With a pained grunt, Ryuto turned to see Rocko kneeling in a puddle of vomit. ¡°R-Rocko? What happened?!¡±


    Forgetting the pain, Ryuto quickly climbed out of his nest and hurried to Rocko, who continued to vomit. Ryuto maneuvered around the puddle to get behind Rocko, and ¡ª linking his arms with Rocko¡¯s ¡ª helped Rocko up on his feet.


    Ryuto carefully escorted Rocko out from their hut with haste and across the bridge to the dropoff, where Ryuto stood Rocko at the ledge and supported him as he regurgitated off the edge.


    Ryuto pat Rocko¡¯s back gently, unsure of what else to do. The entire time, Ryuto never spoke a word.


    After a minute, Rocko seemed to be finished. Rocko¡¯s breaths were heavy and irregular, but gradually calmed down.


    Once Rocko¡¯s breathing normalized, Ryuto finally spoke, ¡°All good?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± Rocko confirmed.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing major. I nearly fell to my death, is all.¡±


    ¡°No, I think that¡¯s quite major, actually.¡±


    ¡°I know. I was expecting you would be more freaked out by hearing that, though.¡±


    ¡°The fact you¡¯re here right now is why I¡¯m calm.¡±


    Rocko lightly smiled, but after a moment, his smile turned into a frown. ¡°I think I tried to teleport to the stars.¡±


    ¡°You think you tried? I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s how ¡®trying¡¯ works, Rocko.¡±


    ¡°W-well...! It¡¯s weird, okay? I think I tried to, but I didn¡¯t try to. I... I don¡¯t really know how to explain it. Because it¡¯s not like I have any idea how to control it, so I know I didn¡¯t try to teleport, but I think my teleport tried to take me to the stars... eugh, I don¡¯t know how to make it make sense.¡±


    Ryuto nodded. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I understand, I think.¡±


    Rocko continued, ¡°I only ended up in the middle of the sky, though.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Ryuto said. ¡°At least that tells us something interesting.¡±


    ¡°And that is...?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just negative emotions that trigger your specialty. It¡¯s any strong emotion. You even said you were falling to your death, but here you are, alive. So that¡¯s also probably why you didn¡¯t reach the ground, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Oh, no. I think you¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°That just means we have to figure out how to control it sooner than later. Between the noises it makes and the threat it poses, we don¡¯t want that stuff to happen every time you get excited, or angry, or terrified, or sad, or curious. Hey! That last one might be the biggest threat, here!¡±


    Rocko chuckled, ¡°Probably.¡± He took a seat, his legs hanging off the edge.


    Ryuto joined him, and the two of them looked out at the luminescent forest far below them.


    ¡°Do you think I accidentally struck an animal with my puke?¡± Rocko asked jokingly.


    Ryuto laughed. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°I just realized I¡¯ve never taken the time to appreciate the world below us before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re always so busy looking up at the stars, after all.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way, you know.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. I think it¡¯s great that you look up to them like that.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so insistent on making me Chieftain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m... not as insistent as you think I am.¡±


    ¡°But still, why?¡±


    ¡°Ramento wants me to, so I have to.¡±


    ¡°...Why does it matter what Ramento wants?¡±


    ¡°Because, whether we like it or not, he is my father. Plus, he was Chieftain before me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the keyword being ¡®before.¡¯ And some dad he is, forcing his ideals on us like this.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s... definitely something else, yeah.¡±


    They continued to admire the glowing forest below them. From their position and angle, the Mother Root was blocking any decent view of the stars ahead of them, so Rocko was attracted more to what was below them than above.


    ¡°What¡¯s the world like down there?¡± Rocko asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡±


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in the same spot as you. I¡¯ve never been down there before.¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Does anyone know what it¡¯s like down there?¡±


    ¡°The same person that wants us all to stay up here.¡±


    ¡°Ramento?¡±


    Ryuto nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s always the same old guy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ryuto asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s always the one causing problems. He¡¯s got a lot of nerve, too, for someone nearing the limit.¡±


    ¡°Hey! What do you think you¡¯re saying? Don¡¯t let his nasty personality rub off on you like that. We have to be better than him, you know.¡±


    ¡°...I guess, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Despite that, you¡¯re exactly right. He only has a few years left in him. We only have to put up with him for a few years. After that, we can run things how we want to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely a nice way to look at it.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°That seems like such a long time, though.¡±


    ¡°A couple centuries is longer, still.¡±


    Rocko laughed. ¡°I can¡¯t even comprehend that.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The time he has left is nothing compared to how much time we have left. We just have to endure it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    They continued gazing upon the luminescent forest in serene silence.


    - # # # 5 # # # -


    ¡°Rocko...¡± a familiar, hazy voice called his name.


    Rocko opened his eyes to see Ryuto looking down over him. They were in Rocko¡¯s room, where Rocko was in his nest and the early sun shone in through the window.


    ¡°I got an idea,¡± Ryuto said with a smile.


    - # # # CHAPTER END # # # -

 (Arc 1) Chapter 11 - Curiosity Sessions

    - # # # 1 # # # -


    It had been mandated by Ryuto and Ramento that Rocko had as minimal contact with the villagers as possible until he got his specialty under control, for the villagers¡¯ safety.


    So why was it that Ryuto brought him along for the Morning Harvest, exactly?


    Ryuto even had him separated from everyone else and took him to a more remote part of the forest, away from the others. If he was just going to keep Rocko away from everyone anyway, why bring him up at all?


    Well, the answer to that was simple.


    As Ryuto explained to him when they got there, ¡°Your specialty is triggered by strong emotions, including curiosity. This is the only way I could think of to start training it without causing problems.¡±


    Those intentions were also the likely reason why Ryuto had physically distanced himself from Rocko.


    Rocko¡¯s eyes were wide and his mouth was agape in a beaming smile.


    He had long-sought an opportunity to explore the forest unhindered and find all its secrets. What did Tree Hoppers look like up close? What were the red trees that everyone always avoided? Why did sunlight split into rainbows when it passed through the streams the fish swam in? How did the streams float in the first place? Why did the fish like it there? Why didn¡¯t the birds? How did the birds fly? What were those crazy looking plants on the ground? What about those white disc things that sometimes stuck out of trees? What about...


    He had so many questions, none of which was he ever able to answer... until that day. He was finally presented with an opportunity to find those answers.


    With a radiant smile and a burst of thunder, he vanished. The branch he stood on took severe damage, with many splinters and wood chunks flying through the space that was previously occupied by Rocko.


    Rocko rapidly teleported around the forest, damaging each branch, inspecting every thing. It took mere seconds before Ryuto had to chase him down just to keep up with him. At that rate, it seemed as if Rocko might end up leaving the Mother Root without even trying.


    However, by the time Ryuto caught up to Rocko, that risk subsided... but it was replaced by a risk far worse.


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    In the distance was a red tree ¡ª the subject of one of Rocko¡¯s many burning questions about the forest, a tree that everyone avoided every time they went up to the forest.


    Why did they avoid it?


    Rocko knew he probably should, as well, but he was too curious. Especially because, as far as he knew, the most fundamental leaf in the village came from that species of tree.


    There were plenty of red trees in the forest, but this was the first one he spotted during his curiosity-induced teleportations. Naturally, he teleported straight to it. It wasn¡¯t even a matter of whether he should or shouldn¡¯t avoid it, his specialty wouldn¡¯t let him, he was too curious about it.


    The reason he called it a ¡®red tree¡¯ was because all of its leaves were red, and it had bulging red-glowing veins spanning along its trunk and branches. If you took these two elements away, visually speaking, it would look almost like a perfectly normal tree ¡ª at least, if ¡®perfectly normal¡¯ were defined as the trees the villagers typically used to traverse the forest. Like those trees, the red tree¡¯s branches grew out the sides of its trunk, it had a similar height, similar girth, similarly long branches which were also wide enough to stand on. Everything about it was basically the same, save for the red leaves and veins.


    Rocko was already familiar with the red leaves themselves, though. They were used frequently in the village, often as construction material and especially for water containment. They were flexible, nonabsorbent, and resilient. He had no interest in them.


    What interested him the most about the tree were the large red veins that traced its form. The veins were more than half the size of the average branch and ran up its entire trunk, extending onto some branches. Not all branches had them, but the ones that did would be difficult to stand on without touching the vein itself.


    However, that wasn¡¯t a problem for Rocko, who was there to inspect them in the first place. Even if it was, it wasn¡¯t as though he had a choice, as just with his specialty unwillingly taking him to the tree, it also unwillingly took him to a branch that was more-than-half red vein.


    The part of the red vein that resided next to him had burst open upon his arrival, and bright red viscous fluid oozed out with great quantity, as if it were being slowly pumped.


    Lightheadedness overtook Rocko, who struggled to maintain balance. He stumbled forward on the branch, and fell to his knees with his hands forward for support.


    The world flickered in and out. Bright and dim. The world beyond the tree had gone dark, and the tree itself appeared as though it were slowly evaporating.


    What was happening?


    He still had enough awareness to question the logic behind this event, and everything felt real, so he probably wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    When he turned his head upward, he saw massive stars booming into place, forming a crown around the tree¡¯s trunk.


    A star here. A star there. More stars. More stars! Stars filled the entire world! There were stars everywhere!


    Out from a large hole in the trunk of the tree crawled a few Ayos and Ryutos. All of them had pinkish red glowing eyes.


    How did that make any sense? There was definitely only one Ayo and only one Ryuto, and neither of them could teleport or move fast enough to get inside the trunk of the very tree Rocko randomly teleported to. Furthermore, while Ryuto¡¯s eyes could glow red, neither of their eyes glowed that kind of red.


    The Ryutos and Ayos opened their mouths as they aimed their faces in different directions, and emitted a strange, shrill noise.


    Alarm bells went off inside Rocko. Whatever was going on, he knew he had to run.


    One of the Ayos faced Rocko¡¯s way. As soon as their shrill voice reached him, they charged his way, followed by the other Ayos and Ryutos.


    Rocko groggily got to his feet with haste, turned, and ran.


    He almost immediately tripped and fell into the red fluid that oozed from the vein. His field of vision worsened.


    He turned to look behind him, and was met with a Ryuto with its mouth, full of razor sharp teeth, wide open and ready to bite.


    It was a red creature with...


    Away.


    It was Ryuto with razor sharp...


    He had to get away.


    It was...


    Everything went black.


    - # # # 3 # # # -


    There was only darkness.


    Rocko felt no pain ¡ª at least, not physically. Neither did he feel any sense of up or down. Any ground. Anything.


    Did... he die?


    Well, despite there being only darkness, he could somehow see himself in perfectly flat color. So, no. He didn¡¯t die.


    He was in the Void.


    It was one trippy experience after another.


    He felt sick.


    He just wanted to get away.


    Almost as soon as he had entered the Void, he left it.


    When Rocko returned, he quickly realized he was on a branch of the next tree over from the red tree. He had moved practically nowhere at all.


    He looked over to the red tree. He needed to know what that swarm of ¡®Ryutos¡¯ and ¡®Ayos¡¯ really was.


    It was a swarm of small, fuzzy, reddish brown creatures. They had long bodies, four legs with three clawed toes each, a long hairless tail, and disproportionately sized, vertical, saucer-shaped heads.


    Some of their saucer heads were vertically split open, and underneath was a tiny mouth filled with razor sharp teeth.


    They had no eyes. Along the edges of their saucer shaped heads were red glowing orbs.


    As soon as he registered what he was looking at, his head was struck with sharp pain.


    He clasped his head as his vision blurred.


    It was night.


    He was in someone¡¯s arms.


    Who were they?


    He had no memory of that person.


    Their eyes glowed green. They were running with him in their arms.


    Behind them was a swarm of... those creatures. Their saucer heads open, their orbs glowing brightly.


    Evil.


    Evil.


    Evil.


    Evil.


    His head ached.


    There was blood everywhere.


    That person... who were they?


    They had stripes.


    Who... was... she...?


    Missing flesh. Ripped flesh. Spilled blood. Exposed bone.


    His head could explode.


    His vision blurred.


    It was day.


    He was on a branch.


    He overlooked a red tree with a swarm of...


    He finally returned to reality, and he immediately vomited.


    Even after having regained consciousness, the nausea didn¡¯t subside. He had to get up. He had to leave, but the bile just kept coming.


    Evil.


    Evil.


    Evil.


    Evil creatures.


    He had to run.


    He had to run immediately.


    He couldn¡¯t let them catch him.


    Somehow he built up the willpower to run.


    Even as he vomited, he ran.


    He aimlessly swung from branch to branch. He didn¡¯t even know for sure if they were still following him or not. He just knew he had to get as far away from them as possible.


    After a few branches too many, Rocko ran out of breath and had no choice but to slow to a halt.


    As he took his breather, he finally turned behind him, and saw that he had long lost them.


    In fact, for all he knew, they never even left the red tree to begin with.


    Even so, he was glad to have gotten away.


    But where he ended up was a bit... odd.


    The branch he was on definitely had green foliage on it. There was no denying that. Yet, the tree it was attached to otherwise had entirely yellow leaves.


    Why was the branch he was on the only one with green leaves?


    It intrigued him.


    As he moved, he accidentally brushed by one of the green leaves of his branch.


    In an instant, all of the smaller branches and their leaves closed over the branch like a ribcage. They tightly held him in place, having trapped him inside.


    ¡°Wh-what?!¡± Rocko exclaimed.


    He was facing towards the trunk of the tree, where a gaping mouth full of razor sharp teeth, opened almost as wide as the tree trunk itself, and the branch quickly pulled him towards it.


    As he entered its gaping, razor-strewn maw, everything went black.


    The Void welcomed him once again.


    - # # # 4 # # # -


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Ryuto could only watch as Rocko was swarmed by the horde of evil red vermin, but just before they could begin their feast, Rocko vanished alongside the nearest creatures with a dense mist of blood, viscera, and wooden splinters.


    Ryuto had lost track of Rocko soon after that, and ran around searching in blind panic before he was knocked off a branch with the sound of a boom. His ears rang and thus he was robbed of the ability to hear.


    His fall ended almost as soon as it began. He hung in the air, trying to recover his senses.


    Before he realized it, he was already back on the branch, facing a panicked Rocko.


    Thank Ruter. Rocko was still alive. With that confirmed, Ryuto could calm down.


    Though he couldn¡¯t hear Rocko¡¯s voice, he could hear Rocko¡¯s thoughts. As his ears continued to ring, and he continued to gather his spatial awareness, he thought to Rocko, Don¡¯t worry, Rocko. I¡¯m fine. Just give me a moment to get my head together.


    With that, Rocko seemed to calm down.


    After a moment, Ryuto¡¯s ears finally stopped ringing. He climbed to his feet and looked to Rocko.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ryuto calmly asked.


    Rocko recounted the events. Though he failed to remember the vision of the girl with green eyes, so that detail went unwillingly omitted.


    ¡°I see,¡± Ryuto said. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re not going insane. What you experienced was the effects of the Dreamleaker¡¯s sap.¡±


    ¡°Dreamleaker?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the tree you always call the ¡®red tree¡¯ is actually called.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that sooner?!¡±


    ¡°I figured a name like that would just incite your curiosity more, but it¡¯s too late for that, now.¡±


    ¡°W-well... yeah.¡±


    ¡°The little creatures that came out of the tree are called Anisia. They''re the reason we don¡¯t go near it.¡±


    ¡°The creatures are why?! Not the weird effects of the tree itself?¡±


    Ryuto shook his head. ¡°The tree¡¯s effects aren¡¯t normally as strong as what you experienced. It¡¯s because you broke the tree¡¯s vein and were directly exposed to its sap that it affected you to the extent it did.¡±


    ¡°H-how does that even work? How does a tree do that?!¡±


    ¡°I honestly have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what about the one that almost ate me?!¡±


    ¡°That was a Treetrap. It¡¯s actually not part of the tree, it¡¯s an animal that latches onto it and mimics it.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have more questions?¡±


    ¡°I... think I would... but honestly my head is a big mess right now. I¡¯m having trouble thinking about things right now, so I don¡¯t know what to ask.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Well, don¡¯t worry, Rocko. Everything that happened to you is perfectly normal for the wild. You just gotta be more careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that makes me feel that much...¡± Rocko trailed off as something caught his sights, ¡°...better.¡±


    A green something was hopping across the branches, going in circles as it played with other green somethings. Rocko¡¯s eyes were locked onto it.


    Noticing this, Ryuto reached his tongue up to a branch and pulled himself up in order to put some distance between himself and Rocko.


    The creatures were playfully chasing each other, hopping across three specific branches, each belonging to entirely different trees.


    They were Tree Hoppers. As far as Rocko already knew, they were allegedly completely harmless animals that grazed the leaves from trees. Playful yet timid. If they were to realize Rocko¡¯s presence, they¡¯d probably flee.


    Rocko had always wanted to get up close to them. They were abundant in the forest, but would always keep their distance. They were one of many reasons he¡¯d wander off during Morning Harvests and Convergence Expeditions, and thus one of many reasons that he had always been guarded from running off. It was always difficult for him to tell how large the Hoppers were from the distances he usually saw them at or to get any discernible details on them, but the fact they appeared significantly smaller than most animals he¡¯d seen, other than fish, intrigued him to no end. This time was no exception. He wanted to get closer. He wanted to meet them. He wanted to know what they looked like, how big they were, what they ate, how they moved, how they lived. He wanted to know everything about them.


    Before he realized it, he had entered and was already on his way out from the Void. The next thing he knew, he was on another branch entirely, and several green blurs were flying ¡ª no, falling ¡ª away from him.


    Oh! Those poor things. Well, you¡¯ll no doubt find plenty more.


    Rocko sighed with disappointment. ¡°I hope so...¡±


    Almost immediately, Rocko spotted more Tree Hoppers several trees away. Once again, he unwillingly teleported to them, much to his frustration.


    And again, he saw Hoppers. And again, he teleported. And again, he was unhappy with this.


    This continued several more times. The thundering and booming caused by his teleporting was like a thunderstorm roaring inside the trees of the forest itself, and scared away any other Hoppers that might have been around. All in all, he had probably teleported eleven times in merely five minutes, and not a single one was intended nor desired.


    But at the end of it all, he became too exhausted to continue that day.


    And thus concluded the first day of curiosity training for Rocko.


    - # # # 5 # # # -


    They had curiosity sessions in the forest during every Morning Harvest since then. On the tenth day, after having already teleported to Tree Hoppers and various other things a multitude of times, Rocko became disheartened at his inability to control his specialty and avoid scaring them away.


    His shoulders slumped, and after looking around in hopes of sighting more, he simply gave up and sat on the branch.


    After a minute, Ryuto reached his position.


    ¡°Rocko,¡± Ryuto called, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked in concern.


    ¡°Dad? I thought you were keeping yourself safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave you alone when you¡¯re feeling down like this. You should know that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryuto asked as he sat next to Rocko.


    ¡°How did you find me so easily? I was teleporting all over the place.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was easier with the noises you make, but I was mostly able to figure out where you were by looking at your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking at my thoughts right now?¡±


    ¡°Look into my eyes and tell me what you think.¡±


    Ryuto¡¯s eyes were perfectly normal. The same dark gray and black that everyone¡¯s eyes had.


    ¡°No,¡± Rocko concluded.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Ryuto confirmed. ¡°I don¡¯t like looking when you¡¯re feeling this way.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not right, in my opinion. If you want to tell me what¡¯s going on, then you will. If you don¡¯t want to, then I won¡¯t rob you of your privacy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ryuto smiled, ¡°Of course.¡±


    They silently sat there and listened to the ambience. There were chirps. There were crickets. There were ribbits. The leaves rustled occasionally with the breeze. It was peaceful.


    Rocko broke the silence, ¡°Is that how you normally go about things?¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t afford to be that respectful with the villagers. When things happen, it¡¯s my responsibility to know for sure. I can¡¯t be there to comfort or respect everyone, but to keep order.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do that with me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my son, dummy.¡± Ryuto laughed. ¡°Imagine treating your own son like anyone else. That doesn¡¯t sound right, to me. I love you more than anyone else, you know. You get special treatment.¡±


    Rocko smiled.


    ¡°Well,¡± Rocko began, ¡°it¡¯s really frustrating not being able to stop myself. You know?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What was it like for you, when you got your specialty?¡±


    ¡°When I got my specialty?¡±


    Rocko nodded.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, that¡¯s for sure,¡± as Ryuto began his story, Rocko¡¯s attention broke. Out of his peripheral, he saw Tree Hoppers returning to the area.


    ¡°¡ªHoppers!¡± Rocko accidentally interrupted. ¡°They¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Ryuto chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re all over the place. Those ones probably don¡¯t realize the thundering came from around here.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Rocko said, gazing at them. ¡°Oh! Uh... I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt! Please continue!¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± Ryuto said before continuing.


    However, Rocko couldn¡¯t pay attention to Ryuto at all, try as he might. He was far more interested in another opportunity to sneak up on the Hoppers. While trying to maintain focus on Ryuto, he kept sneaking peeks at the Hoppers, just to be sure they hadn¡¯t disappeared. His intention was to wait until Ryuto finished before making his move, even though he wasn¡¯t grasping a word of what Ryuto said. After one more peek at the Hoppers, when his eyes turned back to Ryuto, there was only Void.


    He felt himself quickly moving through the Void, just as he had each time his curiosity caused him to teleport. Those teleportations were never long stays in the Void, unlike the ones where he¡¯d hide in the Void to escape undesirable situations.


    But he immediately understood what this meant, and everything he wanted in that moment flipped. He remembered what happened to his Stargazer when he teleported in his sleep. He remembered what happened to the floor at the top of the Watchtower that same day. He remembered what happened to each branch he teleported from. He remembered what happened to Ayo and the villagers when he exited the Void a little too close to them. The Hoppers were the last thing on his mind at that moment. He couldn¡¯t care less. He wanted to undo this. He wanted to never have entered the Void ¡ª not while his father was that close to him.


    But he couldn¡¯t undo it. Right then, the last thing he wanted to do was leave the Void. Well, more accurately, the only thing he wanted was to never have left the spot he was in.


    Fortunately, as though responding to his feelings, he¡¯d been staying in the Void longer than any of the twelve other times he teleported that day.


    He realized that once he returned, he might not have a father anymore. He was unaware of just how serious the harm caused by his specialty could be on people too close to where he was before he teleported, but based on what happened to his Stargazer, he expected the worst.


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything except his father¡¯s safety. His father¡¯s life. His father. More than anything, he wanted to never have left where he was. He wished he hadn¡¯t got distracted, and instead paid attention to his father. Then, if only he had done that, everything might have been okay. But...


    As though life was spiting him and his despair, he felt the same falling sensation he had typically felt each time he returned from the Void. The Void, though already pitch black with nothingness, seemed to grow darker as he fell to the impending, violent, abstract force he¡¯d been getting progressively more used to crashing into at the end of these longer visits. Only this time, this was a serious problem. Wherever he ended up, his father was likely to be severely injured ¡ª or even dead.


    Before he knew it, he had returned to the real world.


    The first thing he saw upon exiting was Ryuto¡¯s face, as Ryuto happily continued talking about his experiences with his specialty.


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Rocko said, looking at Ryuto in horrific, confused shock. Rocko had returned to the exact same spot he left in. He was sitting in the exact same position, as well, as though he never moved when he was in the Void. Rocko wasn¡¯t sure if this was where Ryuto had left off in his story when Rocko went to the Void, but it felt like a safe assumption.


    Ryuto immediately noticed something was off. Stopping himself mid sentence, he switched gears and asked, ¡°Rocko? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just... what did I do?¡±


    ¡°What are you asking about? When?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    ¡°Uh... nothing? You''ve just been sitting here. I¡¯d say you were listening to me, too, but now I¡¯m having doubts about that.¡±


    Rocko chuckled nervously. His chuckling gradually turned into almost hysterical ¡ª yet toned down ¡ª laughter, though only for a moment.


    He grasped his head in his hands, and curled up into a whimpering, shaking ball.


    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Ryuto said with a comforting voice, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Rocko? What¡¯s going on? If this is about your specialty, it¡¯s okay. I get it.¡±


    Rocko remained silent.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    Rocko vigorously shook his head.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ryuto affirmed. ¡°I understand. Just let it out, then. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Rocko continued to relieve his sadness for a few minutes. Ryuto put his hand on Rocko¡¯s back to comfort him.


    Once Rocko seemed to calm down, Ryuto spoke up, ¡°If you want, we can end this for today and go home.¡±


    Rocko nodded. ¡°I would like that.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Come on, then,¡± Ryuto said as he stood up, giving his hand to Rocko.


    - # # # 6 # # # -


    On the twentieth day, after Rocko had already teleported several times in the forest...


    ¡°There¡¯s actually something interesting I¡¯ve noticed recently,¡± Rocko told Ryuto. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed a sort of... sensation... through my body in the moments before I teleport.¡±


    ¡°A sensation?¡±


    Rocko nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s been there every time I¡¯ve teleported, too.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been at this for a while, now, Rocko. How haven¡¯t you noticed this before?¡±


    ¡°Well, most of the time it¡¯s hard to notice, because I only teleport when I¡¯m already distracted by something else. But after teleporting so many times, it became difficult not to notice.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, like when you finally noticed we can feel our thoughts in our heads?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Ryuto chuckled. ¡°So, what about it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, yet. But, this sensation could be key somehow in controlling my teleporting. So I guess we just gotta keep going as we have been, but I¡¯m gonna try to pay more attention to it from now on.¡±


    So, they continued their daily routine with that information in mind.


    - # # # 7 # # # -


    And then, on the twenty-seventh day, Rocko once again discovered some Tree Hoppers in the distance. They were playfully chasing each other as they hopped across the branches of entirely different trees, just like the first time he¡¯d seen them since these sessions began.


    Rocko felt the urge to see them up close. The familiar sensation he¡¯d experienced whenever he teleported welled through his body. Not good. He didn¡¯t want to teleport, but he was about to anyway. The urgency of this situation was no joke. He¡¯d been dying to see these things up close since he first saw them from afar years ago, and he¡¯d been given chance after chance for the last month to do so, and botched it every time. He needed to put an end to that. He shut his eyes as he gathered all of his mental strength, trying in some abstract way to fight the sensation which he could only think of as an ¡®urge to teleport,¡¯ until the urge...


    ...disappeared. Gone. But this wasn¡¯t special. It always disappeared as soon as he entered the Void. Which is where he expected to find himself when he opened his eyes.


    However, he was in the exact same spot as before he closed them.


    It worked. He resisted his own specialty. He resisted teleportation.


    He had a proud, accomplished grin. He almost wanted to dance, or to shout in celebration, but that would ruin the whole point. He needed to see those Hoppers up close, and he didn¡¯t want to scare them off or alert them to his presence.


    After taking another moment to collect and calm himself from his excitement, Rocko got on his knees and crawled along the branch in an attempt to get closer to the Hoppers without startling them. Even from several branches away, the risk of them noticing him existed.


    The Hoppers continued playing with each other. Simply observing from his position, he could tell they were almost as tall as himself ¡ª possibly just a little shorter ¡ª but lighter in weight for sure. Rocko inched ever closer, but it meant nothing unless he crossed the branches.


    He looked around, figuring out a path to get closer without being seen. They still hadn¡¯t noticed him.


    He positioned himself so that his feet were at the edge of the branch while keeping the creatures in view. He carefully slid himself backwards until he was hanging off the branch, doing his best to remain silent.


    He slowly reached his tongue out across the branch he hung from, and wrapped it around. While continuing to extend it, he let go of the branch with his hands and dropped. In the middle of the air, he stopped extending his tongue and used it to swing himself to a higher branch. In the middle of the air, he let go of the branch, consequently launching himself through the air. In mid-flight, he redirected his tongue to the branch he wanted to be on and used it to swing himself above it, before pulling himself down onto it.


    He was on a branch on the same tree as the Hoppers, but he was both higher than them and on the opposite side of the trunk from them. From there, he should easily be able to sneak around to them.


    He outstretched his tongue to a higher branch, using it to quietly hop from branch to branch by pulling himself up and lightly swinging himself over to the next branch, and carefully lowering himself. He repeated this process as he quietly snuck around the tree trunk, until the Hoppers were in view below him.


    He got on his knees once again, and crawled along the branch as he peered at them from above. He successfully got his closer look at them, and they were none the wiser.


    The Tree Hoppers had smooth, green skin, with red spots and a red underbelly. Their bodies could be summarized in three sections: Head, Torso, Back. The Head was oblong in shape, consisting of a toothless mouth, two narrowed bulbous gleaming eyes, and two floppy vertically long ears. Behind the head was the Torso, which was the smallest part of their body, being almost skinnier than a stick. Despite this, the Torso was the main body that connected the rest of the parts. From it was a single, double jointed leg that ended in a foot consisting of four, long, thick, smooth toes, which held the creature steady on the branch it stood on. On either side of the torso were single-jointed arms that ended in hands with three webbed digits. The Back was like a ball that hung from the end of the Torso, and likely had most of their weight. It was slightly bigger than their head, and almost completely spherical. With each hop the creatures made on their single leg, it would bounce or jiggle.


    Rocko could think only of one word to describe their appearance: adorable. He had a wide, stupid grin on his face, and his eyes glimmered as though they just witnessed the cutest thing in the world. He lost himself in the moment as he was entranced by watching them play together, admiring just how cute it was.


    I see you really like them, Ryuto startled Rocko with his telepathy, causing Rocko to accidentally yelp in surprise.


    Of course, the Hoppers heard this, and were scared off.


    Oh, my bad.


    ¡°I wanted to see them eat,¡± Rocko said sadly, regretting that they got scared off despite his efforts.


    Rocko once again felt the urge to teleport to them, and once again gave it his all to resist ¡ª with success. That was when it dawned on him: he had resisted a couple times even before that day. He had always been so busy focusing on other things in the forest that even when he managed to subconsciously resist teleporting out of curiosity or wonder, he hadn¡¯t realized it. But looking back on those times, it became obvious. This intrigued him more than anything else so far. Why had he been able to do it before without trying? Why didn¡¯t he realize it? How didn¡¯t he realize it? What allowed him to do it this time, anyway? What allowed him to do it in the first place? How do other people gain control of their specialties? What had changed that allowed him to control it?


    As a series of questions following this pattern continued erupting in his mind, Rocko realized something obvious. Just like one exercises, just like one studies, just like one learns, specialties were something that improve through repeated use and education: they¡¯re trained. A combination of practice and learning had historically always been how people controlled their specialties. Just because this one was so abstract and otherworldly made it no different in that regard. It was ¡ª in the end ¡ª still just a specialty like anyone else¡¯s, and at its core it worked the same as anyone else¡¯s. Therefore, the reasoning was simple: he had been doing it so often, he simply became able to control it a little better. And just like when one gets stronger, they don¡¯t notice it immediately. Of course, when one learns new things, they know immediately, but that¡¯s just how knowledge works. Specialties were something in-between: a blend of experience and knowledge. Both were necessary to control it, but experience was more fundamental, and since it was something that grew like muscles, it wasn¡¯t something one would necessarily notice immediately. Specialties were typically used when their users were already focused on other things, so it was natural not to notice changes right away.


    In short, it was growth. That¡¯s all it was, and that¡¯s all it needed to be.

 (Arc 1) Chapter 12 - Void Progress

    - # # # 1 # # # -


    It had been thirty-three days since the first curiosity session, and thirty-five days since the year began. The air had grown warmer and moister. It was the first day of summer!


    It was also the first day of Rocko¡¯s second most detested part of the year ¡ª after Winter ¡ª where Stargazing became much more difficult thanks to Miora, the giant green planet, getting in the way of the night sky. Of course, this early on, it only got in the way during Sunset and Twilight.


    - # # # 2 # # # -


    By the fortieth day since the year began, Rocko¡¯s control of his specialty was such that it had been nearly a week since he last teleported. That¡¯s right. He hadn¡¯t teleported a single time that entire week. Not even in stressful situations. Not even in situations where his curiosity piqued, nor in situations where he felt particularly hungry, scared, happy, or excited. No matter how strong his emotions were, he hadn¡¯t teleported.


    ¡°Rocko¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªDad...¡± Rocko accidentally interrupted Ryuto. ¡°O-oh! I¡¯m sorry! Uh, you go first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Um... I¡¯m just wondering if there¡¯s a point in me coming up here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Well, even though I keep finding new and interesting things, it¡¯s almost like the urge to teleport is just... gone. I feel like the point of being here is gone. Plus, everything has gotten a lot less exciting.¡±


    ¡°Gone, you say? Well, funny you should bring it up. That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I also think this is pointless if you don¡¯t teleport at all.¡±


    ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t the whole point to get me to control my specialty?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much more to controlling it than merely preventing it from breaking out of control. Basically, today, what I want you to do is to trigger it yourself. Intentionally. Deliberately.¡±


    ¡°Huh... and how can I do that?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡± Ryuto laughed. ¡°That¡¯s the point of training.¡±


    Rocko chuckled. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned before a ¡®sensation¡¯ that overcame your body moments before you teleported.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I wonder... if you tried to recreate that sensation, if you would teleport?¡±


    ¡°How would I recreate it?¡±


    ¡°The best idea I can think of is to simply imagine it as strongly as you can. It¡¯s an idea with little to back it up, honestly. But that¡¯s all I can think of right now.¡±


    ¡°Huh... why are you telling me that, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best here, you know. It¡¯s not like I have a whole lot to work with.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not what I meant! I meant¡ª uh¡ª well, you basically said you didn¡¯t know, but now you¡¯re trying to give me advice despite that. I just want to know why.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, you wanted advice from me, right? Even if I don¡¯t know what you can do for sure, the least I could do is speculate with you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Rocko smiled. ¡°I think it makes sense, to be honest. I had to do basically the opposite to stop myself from teleporting, so I think that can work.¡±


    Ryuto made sure to distance himself before giving the go-ahead, and they spent their time in the forest trying the advice out. Only...


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s happening,¡± Rocko said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it not working. This is at least worth trying out for a few days. Remember, specialties work based on repetition, just like how your body improves when you exercise. We won¡¯t know this won¡¯t work unless it never does.¡±


    ¡°¡®Never¡¯ is a long time, though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why maybe... after ten days? Yeah, if we keep this up for ten days and it doesn¡¯t work, then it¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Compared to ¡®never,¡¯ ten days sounds way too short.¡±


    ¡°Well, if we keep trying this for your whole adolescence and never get results, then we¡¯re just wasting time. If it works, it¡¯ll show after repeated attempts. With this sort of thing, that would mean the first signs that it¡¯s working would appear after probably a few days. However, there¡¯s still every chance it can work immediately.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re standing over there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rocko sighed. ¡°This is annoying, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Well, you just gotta suck it up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad...¡±


    Rocko continued that way for the rest of the session. Eventually, the Morning Harvest ended, so despite the lack of results they had no choice but to return to the village, or else they¡¯d risk disrupting the daily schedule that the Chieftain ¡ª Ryuto ¡ª was the center of.


    So, each day, they continued trying that method.


    - # # # 3 # # # -


    But it was the same the next day.


    And the day after that.


    And the next couple days after that.


    And the next several days after that.


    By the fiftieth day ¡ª in other words, the tenth day of trying that method ¡ª after sitting there a while and still not noticing anything changing, Rocko became impatient.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rocko said. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is working.¡±


    Ryuto thought for a moment. ¡°I know we¡¯re on the tenth day and it¡¯s not working so far, but technically we¡¯ve still finished only nine. Why give up at the moment of truth?¡±


    ¡°I thought that was just an arbitrary thing. Is there actually a thing about ten days to try something?¡±


    ¡°No. But that¡¯s still what I said. Maybe it was Ruter saying ¡®this is it,¡¯ or something like that. You know?¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°That¡¯s a first.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Talking about Ruter like that. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard you say that sort of thing before.¡±


    ¡°Well, whether it¡¯s Ruter or fate or whatever. You get what I¡¯m saying. It was a number I completely pulled out of thin air, but sometimes things work out that way. I say we at least see what happens.¡±


    ¡°Even if we¡¯re going to do that, that doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t at least try to see if there¡¯s something we might be doing wrong. I think the idea might be right, but I feel like it¡¯s missing something.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been thinking about this a lot lately. I¡¯m not sure how much sense it makes to make myself teleport if I don¡¯t have a destination in mind. If all I¡¯m thinking about is the sensation, what exactly is going to trigger it and where will I end up?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know what determines where you end up?¡±


    ¡°Most of the time I teleport, I¡¯ve only been in the Void for like a second, and then I¡¯m at wherever it was I was going. Nowhere near enough time to figure out how that place works.¡±


    ¡°I swear you¡¯ve talked about being there for hours before.¡±


    ¡°I have. I think I¡¯m there longer when I¡¯m despairing and shorter when it¡¯s something like my curiosity or excitement.¡±


    ¡°Negative emotions keep you there longer and positive emotions let you leave faster?¡±


    ¡°Something like that. Though, hearing you say it makes me think something¡¯s off about that idea, too.¡±


    ¡°Does it? How so?¡±


    ¡°Well, are we sure that it¡¯s my emotions influencing it? I don¡¯t know. Something just doesn¡¯t seem right about that whole idea. The whole ¡®emotions¡¯ and ¡®feelings¡¯ thing seems like it could be on the right path, but it feels off. Like, there¡¯s a missing piece to all of this that we¡¯re not seeing. It¡¯s probably something close to that, but not exactly that, you know?¡±


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the emotions, but the context? Like, when I first teleported ¡ª like the first time I ever teleported ¡ª I was sleeping. I had no idea it happened. That was probably when I first developed my specialty, right? So consider where I was when it happened. I fell asleep outside, while I was stargazing. You know how cold it gets at night. When I woke up, I was in bed. That doesn¡¯t sound like something that could have been influenced by my emotions, that sounds like a survival instinct to me.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what I¡¯m getting at. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m getting at anything, yet. I¡¯m just thinking about it all. There¡¯s got to be some kind of logic to this, so I¡¯m trying to figure that out.¡±


    ¡°Logic? In specialties? I mean, I suppose that¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of consistencies in other people¡¯s specialties before.¡±


    ¡°Have you?¡±


    Rocko nodded. ¡°Not really with how they work, because I have no way of understanding that, but I¡¯ve noticed that everyone¡¯s specialties really fit them in some way.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... growing vines is pretty strange, any way you look at it.¡±


    ¡°But vines are one of the most important things we use to keep our village from literally falling apart. What if Alita just wants to become an architect? If she does, I think that checks out.¡±


    Ryuto¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°It would also explain why she¡¯s always training those things as desperately as she does. Her skill level is honestly insane. I doubt I could ever match that, and I swear it¡¯s taking me like ten times longer to get even a semblance of control over my own specialty than she did with hers.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s gotta be consistency with how this works. There¡¯s gotta be more reasoning behind it than me just feeling a certain way. The first time seemed like survival instinct. The second time... was probably when I saw my Stargazer in pieces. I really can¡¯t call that anything other than an emotional response, though. I was in the Void for hours then, too.¡±


    ¡°Though all that happened from my point of view was you suddenly switched places from the Watchtower to the Residential Level. No time had passed at all as far as I could tell.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s really interesting, too. In fact, until we began this whole thing, I¡¯m pretty sure every single time was an emotional response.¡±


    ¡°No, even during this training, it¡¯s all been emotional responses. That was the whole point, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Well, given everything we¡¯ve done to help me prevent it, I¡¯m honestly getting a little scared that we might have somehow taken my own specialty away from me. But that¡¯s not possible. Is it?¡±


    ¡°No. Definitely not. At least, I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so... the first time was a survival thing, but everything after that has been emotions. Well, actually, there was that time I almost fell to my death, and that other time I almost got eaten by a Treetrap. But I was feeling really emotional both of those times, too. I guess we could say those were a combination of survival instinct and emotions?¡±


    Ryuto shrugged.


    ¡°Either way, the first time ¡ª the only time I wasn¡¯t awake when it happened ¡ª was definitely not an emotional response. So we know it¡¯s not only emotions that causes it. There¡¯s gotta be some logic.... Think, Rocko! Think!¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± Ryuto began, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask this for a long time, now, but what actually happens when you¡¯re in the Void?¡±


    ¡°I already told you I go through it way too fast to know.¡±


    ¡°Sure, most of the time. What about the first several times, before we started all of this? You were there for hours, you said, but you eventually left it. What was it that brought you back?¡±


    ¡°What was it that brought me back? Well, wait, this has more to do with leaving the Void, right? What¡¯s the point of that if I can¡¯t even get in it to begin with?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s as you said. Every single time you¡¯ve teleported, it¡¯s been either an emotional thing or a survival thing. Now that you have it under control, it won¡¯t work like that. If you¡¯ve been in the Void for literal hours, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ve kept the same emotions through that, right? Something changes before you come back, and whatever that is might now be key to getting in.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... it¡¯s true I¡¯ve only come back when I calmed down. Actually, no. Sometimes it¡¯s the opposite. Like when my Stargazer was destroyed, I went in because I was devastated about that, but because it was my first time being there and I had no idea what was going on, I was terrified, and I wanted to go back. Next thing I knew, I was in the village.¡±


    ¡°What happened that night you appeared in my room?¡±


    ¡°That night? You mean when I teleported in the middle of the sky?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.... That one was really weird, honestly. It was really similar to all of these other times, but my stay in the Void was longer. Not like hours long, but like half a minute instead of a second or two.¡±


    ¡°What were you feeling, then?¡±


    ¡°Curiosity. No, excitement. I really don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°Aside from the time and your feelings, was there anything different about the Void itself?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... honestly it can be difficult to remember most Void visits even moments after they end. This was weeks ago. If I could remember it, I might have two specialties.¡±


    Ryuto laughed. ¡°Yeah, I highly doubt that.¡±


    ¡°Wait, is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible or not, honestly. I¡¯ve never heard of it being impossible, though. But never mind that. After hearing all this, the best thing I can think of is to simply set your mind on a destination before trying to recreate that feeling.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, about that, is that how you use your specialty? Recreating a certain feeling?¡±


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no particular method or anything. It¡¯s just like moving my fingers or my arm.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not helpful at all.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a big difference between our specialties, and I don¡¯t mean what they actually are, but in how they work. I have to actively keep mine on for it to work ¡ª think of it like raising your arm and trying to hold it there for a while, that¡¯s kind of how it is. Others have specialties that work passively, and others have specialties that they can sort of switch on and off. Yours doesn¡¯t seem to be any of these things, but it¡¯s nothing like known specialties which fall outside those types either.¡±


    ¡°Switch on and off?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Switch is like active specialties but with none of the effort. Once you¡¯ve raised your arm, it stays there as if it were only natural until you decide to put it back down ¡ª none of the strain or anything. Like, in my case, the longer I keep the specialty active, the harder it is to concentrate and the more likely I¡¯ll lose control and it¡¯ll stop. With switch specialties, that doesn¡¯t happen. They can just activate it and it will keep going, even if they forget about it, until they deactivate it. But I don¡¯t think that applies here.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I think it does. I really think it does, actually. What if we¡¯ve had the wrong idea about my specialty this whole time?¡±


    ¡°You mean...?¡±


    ¡°This whole time we¡¯ve seen the Void as a way to teleport between different places, but what if teleporting is actually just a way to get into and leave the Void?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying your specialty is a switch specialty that lets you go to the Void?¡±


    ¡°Something like that, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Then, doesn¡¯t that just mean we have to keep going the way we¡¯ve been?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. I guess it does. Does that mean we just wasted our time?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s really important to understand your specialty, so if you¡¯re right, then this will only help you.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°Based on everything you¡¯ve said, I think if you just want to go to the Void, you¡¯ll probably go there, and if you want to go somewhere else when you¡¯re in the Void, then you¡¯ll go there.¡±


    ¡°If only it was really that simple.¡±


    ¡°With more experience, it just might become that simple.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time picturing that since I¡¯ve been wanting to go to the Void this whole time and it¡¯s never happened.¡±


    ¡°You have a better understanding of it now, though. Right? It might become easier just because you know more about your specialty now.¡±


    ¡°Only one way to find out.¡±


    So they continued trying in hopes that on that day, they¡¯d leave the forest victoriously.


    - # # # CHAPTER TO BE CONTINUED # # # -